Non nobis Domine

by Dsarker

Rating: teen
Tags: Suicide / Self Harm, Tragedy, Violence, Death, Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Gore, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Spike, Other, Adventure, Shining Armor
Length: 89555

In the year of Our Lord Thirteen and twelve, five Templars broke through a French roadblock, and disappeared. This is their tale.

Imagine being one of the most powerful and most acclaimed martial organisations in the known world. Imagine knowing that five hundred people like you turned an army of twenty six thousand, taking only a few losses and destroying the enemy utterly.

Imagine going each day to the God who gave you such a privilege, and swearing to serve Him anew each day. Imagine knowing that each day, you are living the life you have been called to.

Imagine knowing that by fell treachery, torture, and lies, your order was now under threat by those whom it had aided in the past, and that now you were hunted for that help.

This is the tale of Johann von Saxony, and the struggle that this places on his life.

UPDATE:

Due to an unfortunate lack of time and attention, this story has been placed on hiatus. I cannot currently devote the time required to rewrite it and continue it as it deserves. I will continue it, have no fear - but not now.

UPDATE UPDATE:

Due to being asked multiple times to update it and in the end flipping a coin, I have recommenced the continuation of the story. The end will be reached sooooonishly. (like about 100 000 words or so)

Published 2014-07-01 08:00:02 UTC
Last updated 2020-10-14 06:10:55 UTC

Prima pars - Non nobis Domine

Night was falling as five mounted men went careening down the old Roman highway at speed.

They were a relatively unusual bunch to be seen riding through the nights in central Europe, the heart of Christendom. These men wore the arms of the Order of Poor Fellow Soldiers of Christ and of the Temple of Solomon, and all bar one were riding on horses ready for a battle. One of them wore a white surcoat with red cross, while the others wore black with red cross.

The fading light of the sun glinted off something in the distance, and the white-surcoated Templar raised his left hand, and then swung it down. As he did, the one civilian of the party fell in behind as the three sergeants made a wedge behind the knight. They drew their swords, while the knight lifted his lance up.

Ahead of them, only just visible in the darkening light, lay a roadblock with twelve footmen wearing the insignia of the French king. They were here to block the Templars' path.

The knight, a young Teuton named Johann von Saxony, heeled his mount on, lifting the lance. Unlike a jousting lance, this was more like a long spear, and not designed to break when used. What separated it from a spear was that it had a vamplate on it, to help keep a grip.

The horses leapt over the barricade and into the guards. Johann charged at his first opponent, and his lance pierced his throat. Pulling back, he watched the man try to clutch his throat as blood started pouring out. Even as he collapsed, Johann went at his next opponent, with his courser still at full gallop, and the lance managed to pierce the young man's heart. As the sergeants with him leapt over and slashed, they forced the other guards out of their way, and the way through was gained. The last member of their party leapt over, and they surged off before the Frenchmen could react.

They kept up their gallop for a few seconds before resuming an amble, and as they did, the last member of their party spoke. "Brothers, we will pray for the men we fought then, and for our own deliverance."

Johann nodded, and said "Very well, Father. If you would lead us in this prayer?"

The priest nodded and said "In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti," as he and the four others made the sign of the cross, and then the five said in union "Amen."

"Sovereign king, we your servants have been forced to fight those who are part of your holy church, and to shed their blood to escape unjust persecution. We pray now for their souls and that you receive the men who died into your eternal home. We also ask your forgiveness on both us and those who seek our death." The priest turned around at a sound behind them, but there was nothing. "Heavenly king, we ask that you protect us on our travel to the Kaiser, and that you may grant that our request for succour would be granted. We ask this in the name of Jesus. Amen."

The five men made the sign of the cross and continued on their travels.

Twilight Sparkle was always, always more interested in her books than in anything that seemed to be happening outside of them. Nevertheless, as almost any reader does, she occasionally is disrupted from her reading by those external events. And the noise outside was enough to disrupt anyone.

With a huff, she shut her book, and called out "Spiiiiiike!" in as loud a voice as she could summon up. She waited a couple of seconds, and then called out again just as the little dragon burst into her room.

"Yes Twilight?" Spike asked the unicorn, sitting near her bookstand. He was still panting from the run up. "What's wrong?"

"I can't study in this noise," Twilight announced. "I need you to go find out what all this commotion is. And then deal with it." Spike raised a hand, as if to protest, and then lowered it again. There was no point to doing that anyway.

"Alright, Twilight," he said, with a tone in his voice that said he had different expectations from his little expedition downstairs, and that Twilight could be a little more accommodating.

Twilight waited until the noise seemed to die down a little bit, before resuming her reading. Finally, she could get back to her third-edition copy of The Varieties of Ancient Equestrian Languages, And their Implications for Modern Speakers. It had been a hobby of hers ever since meeting Zecora. The zebra, an intelligent equine, had spoken about her own home having many hundreds of different languages, and the change it was to come to Equestria, with its one tongue.

Twilight's book definitely agreed with her, but it highlighted important reasons for this to be the case, as well as what that meant for modern ponies. It was a new topic for Twilight, but she had already (as she saw fit) corrected several errors that she saw in the text. The author had talked about a ‘danger’ being present in having a single language, which Twilight disagreed with. While she was happy to learn new languages, and had learned a smattering of the zebra tongues with Zecora's help, she also felt that a unified language helped the process of civilisation as a whole. Without one tongue, people would not be able to talk with each other on a common basis. With a single tongue, they could explain difficulties and understand each other. Moreover, new words would be easy to create. Rather than there being multiple-

Twilight was pulled from her train of thought by the sound of hoofsteps coming up the staircase. She was intrigued for a second, before quietly closing her book. It would seem that the reason for the commotion had something to do with her and the library.

She did not need to wait for long before Spike opened the door to her upper room. Behind him were Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, a few more ponies, and Rarity in the back… The train of ponies led down the stairs into the library itself, and Twilight realised there must still be some waiting outside.

Spike opened his mouth, but Pinkie Pie was the first to speak. "Happy Birthday, Twilight Sparkle!" she said, in her customary no-concept-of-inside-voice voice. She produced a cake from seemingly nowhere, shoving it in Twilight's face. "Here's your cake!"

Twilight took a step back from the icing-covered cake, and frowned. "Pinkie, it's not my birthday till tomorrow. Why are you celebrating it today?" she asked. Even though she had long ago grown used to Pinkie Pie's foibles this failure to remember the current date was a new one.

"Well, of course, silly," Pinkie Pie said, as if that were obvious. "But this is a surprise party, and what's more surprising than changing the date?"

Twilight had no choice but to concede the point, although the pink pony's application left a fair amount to be desired. "Well, yes. But why didn't you tell me? I'd already scheduled today for reading my book. It's not often I get a chance to indulge in my old hobby, things being as busy as they are." She looked at her friend, trying to seem both stern and loving, and instead seeming just slightly cross-eyed.

"Oh, Twilight," Pinkie said, laughing it off. "Can't you just schedule it for tomorrow?"

Twilight shook her head, as if the concept was absurd. ‘Re-schedule? Re-schedule my parents, my brother, and my sister? Do you know how busy they are? How long this has been on their schedules? Obviously not, or you wouldn't have suggested something so patently ridiculous." She took a deep breath, and waited for her friend to respond.

But it was Rarity who responded. "Now, Twilight, we're sorry about disrupting your schedule, but that's no reason to talk to her like that! Pinkie Pie meant well, and although her execution of the plan may not have had amazing success, she still did it for you." Her expression showed a little disappointment in her friend's behaviour.

Twilight opened her mouth, ready to make some further argument against it, and then closed it. She slid down to the floor, looking a little glum. "I… I know. It's just that, well, I've been so used to getting some time by myself, to look back at what's happened, and what is going to happen, and now I feel like I don't ever really get that. Even though it's good to spend time with you, I really just wanted to spend time by myself. You know?"

Rarity nodded a little, and sat down beside her friend. "Twilight, of course I know that sort of feeling. But this isn't the right way to deal with it. If you're feeling like you're overworked, perhaps you could ask us for help. We are your friends, after all. We want to help you."

Twilight looked at her, biting her lip a little. "But the princess has entrusted me with this stuff. I can't just ask you to do it. That would be lazy, and Princess Celestia wouldn't like that at all."

Rarity shook her head. "Twilight, the Princess would not expect you to deal with all this work all by yourself. Just as she can't do all her own work by herself, she would expect you to get help with it too. I'm sure she'll have no problem with you asking us for help." She reached over and patted Twilight's side. "You don't have to worry, Twilight. You could even ask your brother when he comes over tomorrow. I'm sure he'll tell you the same thing we have."

Twilight, still not sure, smiled a little. "Maybe… Maybe if I ask her, she won't mind…’

Rarity smiled, and nodded. "Yes. That sounds good. But right now, we should celebrate with this party that Pinkie has planned for you."

Twilight nodded, and stood up. "Well, Pinkie, I guess we'll be having the party after all..."

The five Templars kept on until the deep of night. They were still on the road, and forest surrounded them on both sides. Johann signalled for a halt, and they went into the forest, looking for a clearing under which they could set up a camp.

The forest was a thick and ancient one, and it reminded Johann of the loss of the Roman Legions in the Teutoburg. Still, it was unlikely that any tribes of barbarians lurked within. Moreover, the horses seemed to be calm, so there probably were not any wild beasts, either.

Eventually, having found a small clearing, the five men dismounted. They tied the horses down, and knelt down. The priest led them in the singing of compline. As they finished, the three sergeants went to set up the rest of the camp, while Johann and the priest sat aside.

"Bless me, father, for I have sinned," said Johann, making the sign of the cross. "It has been three weeks since I made my last confession, and my sins are these. I have committed the sin of murder, twice today. I have ordered those under my command to fight Christians. I have gone against the Rule by hunting. I have taken joy in battle. I have been lazy in my practice of arms. I have put aside discipline in favour of laxity. I have not observed the feast of Michaelmas. For these and all of my sins, I am truly sorry." He bowed his head, waiting for the priest to administer a penance.

"Johann," said the priest, "You are a young man, are you not?"

"Yes, father. Twenty three in two months," Johann answered.

"And you are yet now a veteran in our Order. So quick it is, now. Perhaps it is because we have more enemies to face…’ The priest leant over, and lifted up Johan's head. "Listen to me, Johann. Our sovereign king knows our lives, from beginning to our eternal life. You know this. You are not some untutored peasant, who knows only the barest of religion. You obey the sovereign king, our Lord Jesus, not out of fear, but willingly, yes?"

"Yes, father," Johann replied. "But what does that matter?"

"Because many do just that. When I first became a priest, Johann, I was terrified. I thought that if I did the merest thing wrong, God would smite me as he did Sodom and Gomorrah. I was afraid of our Saviour, as if he was as capricious as men were. So listen to me. God's rules are not there so he can find an excuse to destroy us. God gave us his commandments so we can find the way to eternal life with him. Do you remember the story of the rich young man, Johann?"

"Of course I do, father. However, what has that to do with me? I have foresworn my riches, as have we all."

"It has to do with you because Jesus did not look at this young man with a judge's eye. He had followed the commandments, and Jesus did not give him a new commandment, and tell him that since he had failed in that, he was doomed. Rather, Jesus loved him, and gave him the next step in the road to perfection. The commandments were not there to judge him by, but as guides. Does that make sense, Johann?"

"I… I suppose so, father," said Johann with a reluctant nod.

"Then what does that lesson suggest to you? The Rule that we follow, the feasts we observe, all these are to guide us to God, to give us a sure path. Therefore, for your penance, this is what I command. You are to reflect on the faults you have committed, and to ask God for the strength not to commit those faults again, and to partake in the Eucharist with that intention. You are also to say thirteen paternosters. Now, if you make an act of contrition, I will absolve you of your sins."

"Oh my God, I am heartily sorry for having offended you. I detest all my sins because I dread the loss of heaven and the pains of hell, but most of all because they offend you, my God, who are all good and deserving of my love. I firmly resolve, with the help of your grace, to sin no more and to avoid the near occasions of sin."

"God the Father of mercies, through the death and resurrection of his Son has reconciled the world to himself and sent the Holy Spirit among us for the forgiveness of sins; through the ministry of the Church may God give you pardon and peace, and I absolve you from your sins in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. Go in peace and sin no more." The priest patted Johan's shoulder twice, and stood up. "Now, let's go help our brothers."

Johann nodded, and stood up as well. "Thank you for the sacrament, father."

"It's not a problem, Johann," said the priest. "You saved my life. I might as well repay the favour." He smiled. "Come on, those tents have still got to be set up."

For a few minutes more, the Templars worked in silence. Finally, with their work completed, they rested.

Twilight woke early the morning after her surprise party... to find that the library, which she had cleaned up in preparation for her family visiting, was a complete mess. Confetti and streamers littered the floor, and empty plates and bowls covered the tables. She groaned, and stood up. She hadn't even gotten to her bed last night, just sleeping on the floor. Thankfully, there were no other ponies around… so with one great shout, she called "Spiiiiiike!" The little dragon was also no-where to be seen, and she would need his help to clean up this whole library in a little more than the two hours until they were expected to arrive.

When Spike finally came down the stairs, he found Twilight hurrying around with a dustpan and brush, sweeping up the confetti from the ground. "Gruh… morning, Twilight," he said, still sleepy and clutching his blanket.

Twilight paused, and looked up. "Spike, what are you doing? We have all this stuff to clean up before my family arrives! We can't be sleeping around on the job!"

Spike took a couple of seconds to figure out what Twilight was talking about, before hurriedly dropping his blanket and hurrying to help her. "Oh, no! I completely forgot!" he said as he rushed around, picking up whatever he could find.

The two were busily cleaning up the remnants of the unexpected party when there was a knock at the door. Twilight looked frantically at the clock. "It can't be time for them to arrive yet, can it? We still should have another hour... oh no, oh no..."

Spike said, "It's probably just Pinkie Pie coming to wish you a happy birthday again," as he hurried to the door. "Hello?" he said as he opened it, and then continued with "Shining Armour? What are you doing here so early? Oh, it's good to see you, I mean."

"Hello Spike," said Shining Armour from beyond the door, Spike standing in the doorway to stop him from getting in. "Would you mind letting me in? I need to speak to Twilight."

"Uh, she's a little busy," said Spike, looking aside at Twilight, who scurried around, trying to clean up as quickly as she could. Her magic was flashing around the room as she kept hard at work. "Maybe try in an hour or so?"

"Spike, it's urgent. I'm on business from the Princess Celestia, and I need to talk to Twilight before I do it," said Shining Armour, his voice getting a little annoyed. "Now would you please mind letting me in?"

"Spike, it's alright," said Twilight, as she came over to the door. "Hello big brother! It's so good to see you again!" she said as she swung the door wide open and embraced him. "What's wrong?" He was in his Royal Guard armour.

"Hello Twily," said Shining Armour, smiling a little more now. "Nothing's wrong… yet, at least. We've just gotten reports of the diamond dogs being more active in this area. So I'm coming here to give that a bit of a check-up before your party." He looked around the room, and saw a few of the leftovers from last night. "Although," he said, with a little chuckle, "You seem to have started without me."

Twilight blushed a bit. "Well, kind of. Pinkie Pie decided to throw me a surprise party. The surprise was that she changed the date." She gestured around the room. "So I've just been cleaning up after that this morning. Sorry about trying to keep you out."

"Oh, it's not a problem, Twi. I still remember trying to get my own room clean before Mum and Dad checked it. Just don't be too concerned over making the library look un-lived in, hey?" he said with a knowing glance at her.

"Well… I guess," she said. "So what's this about the diamond dogs?"

"Well, actually, you're one of the reasons we're out here. You and your friend Rarity," said Shining Armour. "We try to keep an eye on the diamond dogs, for obvious reasons, and this place is fairly distant from their nearest reserve. It's possible that they're breaking out, and we want to know why. That's why we are investigating this incident. It's not too big on the scale of things, but since I was in the area, I'm going to look into it."

Twilight nodded. "That makes sense. Where's Cadence?"

"Oh, she's back with Mum and Dad. They should be coming in about an hour or so. I managed to keep things on the down-low." Shining Armour put his hoof on Twilight's shoulder. "I know I can trust you to take care of them when they get here. I'll be back before you know it." With that, he nodded his head to her and Spike, and left in the direction of the quarry.

"What do you think that was about?" asked Spike, scratching his head. "The guards have been in town plenty of times after the diamond dogs tried to abduct Rarity. Why didn't they check it out then?"

"I don't know, Spike," Twilight said, a little puzzled. "I guess it mustn't have been very important." She shrugged. "Whatever the reason, it's not really that important. We still have to get ready for Mum and Dad and Cadence. And this room is still pretty messy."

The two got back to tidying with gusto.

The sun was beginning to rise as Johann woke up. The forest looked a little clearer in the light, but he could see things he had missed the night before. Vines covered the trees, and the ground scarcely a few yards away turned into a bog. Shaking his head, he quickly dressed, and joined the others kneeling on the firmer ground. The priest, whose name was Frederick, led them in Lauds and Johann joined in with feeling, offering up the office for all the brothers who had died in the last few days at the hands of the French king. As they finished, Frederick gave a reading from his lectionary, before putting it back in his pack and joining in with the others to eat their meal. It was a simple one, only some oats and water, but it was filling. Despite the events of the past days, or perhaps because of them, the meal was eaten in silence.

As soon as they had finished, each of the Templars sat aside to thank the Lord for the meal, before rising to get ready for the day's ride. Johann went to assist Frederick with his own horse.

"Father, what are your thoughts on the last day's events?" asked Johann after the silence grew too overbearing.

"I think it is typical of the French. Their kings have rarely been honourable men. If it wasn't for our support, he would have fallen long ago, and now to thank us he tries to destroy us?" Frederick snorted. "We speak of the mass of perdition in our rule, and he certainly is a member of that."

"But surely only those God wants to rule can do so?" asked Johann, feeling a little shocked. "Why would God want such a faithless man to rule?"

"Well, Johann, that is true. However, who know what plans God has? Perhaps the fault lies in us. God caused the Assyrians to rise up to punish the Jews when they lost faith. But the Assyrians were not more faithful than the Jews." The priest shook his head. "Or perhaps those who God put there to stop him did not do their duty."

"And we must suffer for it…’ Johann shook his head. "But our hope springs eternal."

"Indeed, Johann. And do not fear. The Hospitallers and the Kaiser will succour us."

There was a sound in the distance, like a scream. Johann spun and drew his sword. "Frederick. Get back to the camp. Brothers, to me!"

Scootaloo hurried through the forest, looking frantically behind her occasionally as she did so. The twelve diamond dogs were still following her, with anger on their face. She didn't expect that they'd follow her into the Everfree Forest. Even she didn't know the way too well, but she thought she was on the right way to Zecora's hut. She hoped the zebra would be able to keep her safe from the diamond dogs.

Her little wings flapped as she tried to get as fast as she could. The dogs were fast, even though they were on two legs. And they were gaining fast. She kept going, although her legs were hurting with the effort now.

Behind her, she could hear other howls, of the beasts within the forest. The noise gave her newfound energy to speed onwards.

There, a clearing within the forest. She headed towards it.

Shining Armour heard the howl of Timber Wolves within the forest, and cursed quietly under his breath. The beasts were relentless, and if they were present, then it would be more difficult to find the tracks of these diamond dogs than it would have been normally. He kept pace through the forest, using only the smallest morsel of his magic to keep a proverbial (and definitely not literal) eye out for the wolves.

However, the next sound surprised him more than that - the sound of steel on steel. The only soldiers he knew of in the area were him, his companion, and possibly some diamond dogs. But even the brutish and aggressive diamond dogs didn't fight amongst their own soldiers. That meant there was someone… or someones in this forest with him. And that wasn't good. But he rated himself against any group that would be able to assemble un-noticed within this forest, and he went on to investigate, unclipping the spear from his side.

Things had started to move remarkably quickly for Johann.

As the Templars had come together, looking around for what had made that scream, a pony had raced out of the forest, heading for the horses that they had loosed and standing around waiting. Before Johann could send any of his sergeants to examine it, twelve things that stood like men with cat eyes, ragged armour, and thick hair all over their bodies came out of the trees. They had mixed weapons, including a knife, a dagger, a pair of falchions, a goedendag, and some spears.

"Hello there," called Johann. "Be you friend or foe?" His men seemed to be of the opinion that they were the latter, and though they did not answer in words, they seemed to be affirmative of that opinion.

As they charged at the four Templars, Johann nodded, and set himself to fight these things. He held his longsword in a two-handed grip, and he settled into the Fool, waiting for his foes to hit.

He received four foes, and immediately moved into action. He moved to the side, hoping that if he could split them up, they would fall more easily. They didn't even stop, the brutes failing to recognise the danger. The first one had a knife, almost four feet long. He chopped with it wildly, and Johann parried the blows with ease, before slashing back with his longsword. His sword cut deep into the thing's head and kept going, almost chopping its head in two. Bone and flesh and blood went flying as the skull shattered under the impact. The thing fell at once, dead instantly, and Johann set himself to be ready for the next.

The next one carried on, its momentum too fast to slow, but it clearly had no intention of fighting, falling into a defensive stance and holding out its falchion trying to block a blow. Johann was in no mood to let it flee, though, and swung his sword horizontally across the thing's chest. His sword bit deep into its upper abdomen, and its intestines fell out. It dropped to the ground, but it was still alive, judging by the noises it was making. Around him, he could see his sergeants still dealing with their own opponents. He stepped over the one that was still screaming, and gave it mercy.

He stood up, and watched as the last two things that faced him fled, along with five others. Johann forced his breathing to slow, relaxing. The thrill of battle was, as always, intoxicating, and he refused to lose himself to that lust. He inspected his sergeants, who had been no less successful in their duels than he had. They had killed five of those things, including two of them by his own hands, and any sensible being would avoid them after being defeated so utterly.

He turned around, to look at the pony whose arrival had sparked the conflict. Something about it had seemed wrong, and his eyes widened as he looked at it in detail. Like the Pegasus of ancient myth, it had two wings. That was not all. It was coloured bright orange, and it was looking at him with eyes that seemed to him to indicate more-than-usual intelligence, despite it looking quite young.

"You can understand me, can't you?" he said, almost thinking aloud. "The Pegasus was the smartest of the horses." He was about to start walking over when he received a more startling answer than he had imagined - the Pegasus began to speak. Although its tongue was no more comprehensible than the Turkish that his superior in the order had started to teach him, it was clearly speaking intelligently.

He stooped down, looking it face to face. Although he had never seen a talking Pegasus foal before, it was logically possible - or else he was asleep, or in a dream. It backed away, looking at his sword. He was surprised for a second, and then he nodded. It was still bloody, and he doubted whether any young one was used to seeing violence, whether pony or not. He took a step back and slowly, making sure not to frighten it any more, he put the sword down, laying it on the ground. Then he approached again. Again stooping down, Johann spoke to it, saying "Greetings, child. Do you understand me? Shake your head for no, and nod your head for yes."

Belatedly, after it made neither action, Johann realised that if it had not understood him, it would not shake its head to show that. Acknowledging his foolishness before God, he sat down, shaking his head ruefully. Here he was, far from home, fleeing from the King of France, and now he was sitting down and trying to speak to a talking flying horse that did not even understand him. He was about to try to reach out to it, when another howl, like the one before, came. And it was closer.

He slowly backed away, and again lifted up his sword, turning away from the foal and looking back in the direction of the howl. His sergeants formed on him, and they looked through the thick forest. Behind them, the horses were spooking, and Johann made the sign of the cross. He raised his sword, looking for where the wolves would come.

However, when they did come, there was another surprise to come. The wolves were not only larger than any he had seen before; they appeared to be made of wood, rather than of flesh. They appeared as ferocious as lions, bounding forward to attack. Johann almost turned to flee from this unnatural foe, but he held firm and he made ready to receive them.

The first wolf jumped at him and grabbed his sword with its mouth. Johann let go of it, reaching down to his belt and drawing his misericorde, and in the same motion stabbing at the wolf's eye desperately. It glowed, and unlike the other parts of the wolf, did not appear to be made of wood.

The dagger struck true, whatever substance the eye was made of providing no resistance. Nevertheless, when he pulled it out, the wolf was still up and fighting, though clearly in pain. Johann quickly stabbed again, and though the wolf tried to avoid the strike, the knight's experience proved the better, the dagger finding its mark.

The wolf finally dropped as he thrust the dagger deep into the wolf's skull. Johann sighed, in relief. He looked at his men, and found them victorious. One of the sergeants had hacked away at the neck of the thing until it gave way. Another had bashed the head in with his pommel. The last had simply stabbed his sword down the throat of the wolf, trusting in his maille to protect him from the jaws partially closed around his hands.

Johann walked over to help the last one free his hands from the jaws, and looked around, watching in case anything else should decide to show up and disrupt them.

Shining Armour watched as the new beings dealt with the Timber Wolves quickly. It hadn't been entirely without harm - he watched as one, who had been bitten on the hands as it delivered the killing blow, pulled splinters left behind in the hands. It was a telling response. These beings clearly reacted to everything as a potential foe to defeat, rather than the usual pony response of cautious tolerance.

Now they had a pony foal down there with them. Yet they didn't seem to think it a threat. He watched as the one wearing white wiped the short spike it held clean of the remains of the Timber Wolf. It did not seem to be the slightest bit concerned about the minor injuries suffered by its fellow. All these things went against what Shining Armour knew about civilised races. It reminded him of the diamond dogs, or the dragons, but both of those were indiscriminate in their violence. What could be behind a race that readied itself so quickly for war and yet was able to dismiss a being as not right to attack?

Prima Secundae Partis - Non Nobis

Two days previous...

In the city of Canterlot, there is a section of the Library that is locked and bolted. Within that section, magical spells not seen anywhere else in the world still do their work to keep the place secret and impregnable. Mundane traps fill the entire section, and every scroll in that section is unlabelled, bolted down, and sealed in lead chests. There is not a light anywhere within it, and no windows shine into it.

If one were foolish enough to enter into that place, and lucky enough to evade the countless traps and spells that filled it, and were able - somehow - to open one of those chests, and unbolt the scroll, and read it, that person would be reading the future, written down by ancient seers and diviners from ages beyond ages in the past.

This place was sealed - and rightly so - by the elder tribes when first the city was founded. For the next nine generations, nobody entered it except by express order, and for the sole purpose of refining and rebuilding the defences of the place. It was thought a given that knowing the future only secured it, and that knowledge of the prophecies could drive even the strongest-willed pony insane.

However, there has been one who has opened that section.

The alicorn princess Celestia of Equestria opened it last over one thousand years ago. The disappearance of her sister was enough to drive her into reading the future. Though she did eventually find the future she was looking for, there was a single scrap that she read before. A prophecy from the Year of the Turrets ascribed to the ancient and wise Starswirl the Bearded.

It is because of that remembrance that she had entered the forbidden section once more. The diamond dogs had been seen on the move and causing more trouble than Celestia liked, and if what she could recall of the prophecy was true, it was in the process of happening.

Making her way through the ancient traps and nullifying the guardian spells, she went over to the opened chest, and pulled up the scrap of paper. It read: as follows: The Ring of Omens shall be found when iron is made flesh and the hound betrays the master. The unicorn of the village will restore the people of the city. Upon the Night of Omens, in the Mountains of Ghosts, the Blade of Mercy shall slay the Guardian of Lamps. The Three in One shall sweep the Elders aside, and their servants on two legs shall wreak vengeance on the Oppressor. So sayeth Starswirl the Bearded.

Although it spoke in deliberately hidden words, the meaning was not impossible to divine. Obviously, the hound referred to the diamond dogs. In addition, this betrayal was obviously their failure to live up to the terms that the ponies had imposed on them. Who was the unicorn of the village...? Perhaps it was her student, Twilight Sparkle. Moreover, the city could only be Canterlot. The Guardian of Lamps was the only clear part. The title of the ruler of Equestria was not merely 'princess'. Instead, their name was 'Caretakers of the Lights'. That was merely a difference in word usage there.

She left at that instant, and brought together her advisors. For too long she had left the diamond dogs alone after the war. If the prophecy was as it said, then they would rebel. That she could not allow, for the prophecy said they would kill either her sister or her...

It had been a pretty terrifying morning for Scootaloo.

It had started off pretty well, when she had gotten up pretty early with Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. They had tried to see if they could get a cutie mark for adventuring, by finding their way into the place where Rarity had escaped the diamond dogs. Without, naturally, telling anypony else.

That had gone pretty well, up until the moment that the diamond dogs had found them. When they spotted the foals, they seemed pretty intent on scaring them off. She had managed to get out of the quarry where they had been going, but she hadn't seen what had happened to Sweetie Belle or Applebloom, and the diamond dogs had kept chasing her.

That was, at least, until she ran into these new folks, people who walked on two legs like the diamond dogs, but unlike them were peaceful; at least they were to her, anyway. They had protected her from the diamond dogs, too - but more violently than she had even thought of. She could still see echoing in her minds the sheer efficiency of the strokes. They had not intended to do anything less than what they did.

Yet something about them had entranced her. Despite their willingness to... to kill, they had not done anything but protect her. And part of her mind whispered that the diamond dogs had not intended anything different to them. Perhaps they were right to do it.

They had just defeated a group of timber wolves, which scared even her (the diamond dogs, at least, were kind-of normal). They didn't even seem fazed by the magic that held the beasts together. So clearly, in addition to being expert warriors, they understood magic as well. The one question that Scootaloo had to ask was what they wanted with her, and what they were saying.

They were talking a lot, in a different language. It didn't sound anything like Equestrian, and even less like the languages that Zecora spoke. And clearly, they didn't understand what Scootaloo was saying either. They had tried to speak to Scootaloo, and although she'd been a bit shocked by the blood, she'd remembered enough of her manners to say "Hello.” Then the Timber Wolves had interrupted them.

Scootaloo had found some shelter with five horses that had been with these other beings, but despite her best efforts, they didn't appear to understand her any more than the other things did. That or they just didn't speak at all. They certainly hadn't responded to her.

Now the other things had spent the last ten minutes speaking to each other. A fifth member came to the group, but it didn't carry any weapons. Yet even so, the other members of the party seemed to treat it with respect. In fact, it was that one who came up again to Scootaloo. It had its hands out, and Scootaloo shied back a little bit. She had seen what the other had done to the dogs, and although they didn't seem to mean her any harm, she didn't want to take that chance.

At once, it stopped, and after a moment, it had put its hands behind its back. At that, its intention was clear - it had showed its hands to show that it didn't mean any harm. Scootaloo let it come closer.

It stopped a pace away from Scootaloo, and took one hand from behind its back; it pointed to itself, and said a single word. It didn't sound like anything Scootaloo had ever heard before. It waited for a moment before pointing to itself and saying the word again. After Scootaloo remained silent, it repeated the word a third time. At last, it became clear. It was trying to say its name. Scootaloo pointed at it, and repeated the word as best she could. It nodded, a gesture that seemed suspiciously similar to how ponies would affirm something. Then Scootaloo pointed to herself, and said "Scootaloo." It repeated her, and she nodded in turn. It beckoned to one of its fellows, and it drew close, before lying down, and snoring too loudly for Scootaloo to think it was anything but deliberate. The standing one, which had pointed and spoke its name, pointed at the one now lying down and said a new word. Scootaloo repeated it, and then said, while pointing at it, "Sleeping." It repeated her, and both of them nodded. Scootaloo felt a little better now, as the things obviously didn't seem to mean her harm so much as want to learn.

But to what end? It probably wasn't going to be helpful to them to speak just a little to her.

"Well, now we've got two words," Frederick said with a little smile. "That's better than what we started with."

"But it's not enough. If this... Scootaloo has its own language, then where did it get it from?" asked Johann, shaking his head. "Maybe I was just wrong about it being able to speak."

The priest shook his head in response. "No, I don't think so. I think what's more likely is that there are other beings like it. Like those things that attacked us. It seems that we've wandered from royal persecution into a fairy tale royal." He smirked at the joke. "I think our next move would be to find out if there are others. Perhaps there is a village or town. Even we will have to find a new place for food soon."

"Yes... Well, father, if you could..." Johann stopped short. The pegasus foal had beckoned to them, and then had started moving into the forest. "I think we'd better follow that pegasus. Quickly! Get the horses loaded up, and let's move out!"

It wasn't difficult to follow the five things that Scootaloo was leading indiscriminately towards the village of Ponyville for Shining Armour. What was difficult was wondering how he would stop them. Even the diamond dogs would usually shy away from attacking a village, while these butchers either didn't know or didn't care.

It would have to be down to force. These beings didn't seem to understand anything other than force, and they were very capable of resisting that which he could present. The only pony nearby that he knew would be capable of stopping them was his little sister, Twilight.

If he could only get there before they did, he would have a chance. But that would be difficult. Although Scootaloo had to lead the beings through the forest, she knew it better than he did. It would be touch and go.

Twilight knew she had only a short amount of time after Shining Armour left until the rest of her family would arrive. What that meant was that she would have to clean and get the food, and her family would put all the preparations that she had begun to make to the test.

She had left the house under the care of Spike, while she rushed around Ponyville, looking for all that she needed to get and do for the party: the cakes, from the Cakes, the decorations from, and a repeated apology to, Rarity. Then, after dropping them at home, she was off again to the station to wait for her family.

As she walked into the station, she thought it sounded rather quiet. Her eyes narrowed. Too quiet. Either Pinkie Pie had been absent from Sugarcube Corner, or unusually quiet... Could it be? She stepped through to the platform, half-expecting Pinkie's party cannon.

Nothing. Hmmm. She shrugged, and shook her head ruefully. Not everything quiet was suspicious. She sat down, and waited for the train that would be carrying her sister, mother, and father to come in. It had been a little less than a year since she had last seen them - her parents at the wedding, and Cadence (and Shining Armour) in the events surrounding the return of the Crystal Heart.

Had they changed? How would they react? Even at the wedding, she hadn't seen her parents much (for obvious reasons...) and that was enough to make her worried. It wouldn't be too bad, surely, but how would they react to where she was living? She couldn't remember if they'd met her friends. If they hadn't, what would they think of them?

Thankfully, her pre-occupation with the future was stopped... because the train was about to arrive! It came down the track, whistle blowing. It slowed and eventually came to a gentle stop at the platform where Twilight was waiting. Twilight stood up, and headed to the carriage door. It opened, and out first were two pegasoi of the Royal Guard.

They stood either side of the door of the train, and after them came Princess Cadence. She smiled as she saw Twilight, and started walking towards her. Behind her came two more Royal Guard pegasoi, who seemed to be wearing the single expression they all had. "Twilight!" called Cadence, her tone joyful. "It's so good to see you again. Happy birthday, dear!"

"Thank you, Cadence," Twilight replied as she moved in to embrace Cadence. "It's good to see you too. But where are-" Twilight's question was cut short by her parents stepping off the train. It was just as she feared: They hadn't changed at all.

Instead, Twilight had to force a smile as her mother began to fuss over her. "Oh, Twily, it's been so long!" she said, as her father stood behind her waiting. "And you haven't been writing us letters. How were we to know how you were doing?"

Cadence hid a smile behind a hoof as Twilight's expression changed. "Mum, you know I can handle myself. You don't need to keep worrying about me," said Twilight, trying to keep her exasperation out of her voice. "And besides, I still write you once a month." Belatedly she remembered the other reasons she preferred to leave her parents to themselves. Well, there was no helping it.

Thankfully, her father stepped in at that point. "Velvet, dear, we didn't come here to castigate the mare. And besides, she speaks rightly - she is well into her majority, as difficult as it may be for you to bear." He looked over Twilight with a critical eye. "And she looks like she's seen a lot more than either of us have." Twilight gave him a grateful smile.

"Well, Twilight," said Cadence, "lead away!" Her happy disposition did at least a little for Twilight to take away from the unfortunate presence of her mother, and she smiled.

"Right away. Follow me!" said Twilight in response, and she led the ponies into the town, looking back every so often to make sure they were keeping up. Cadence was walking a little slowly, but at least the parents were keeping up.

"And that's Sugarcube Corner, which is run by Mr and Mrs Cake," said Twilight, as she pointed out the different points of interest in the town. "Pinkie Pie, one of my friends, lives and works there. And then there's Quills and Sofas. That's where everypony in town gets their quills. And their sofas." She didn't know how her parents were taking it, but at least Cadence seemed to be genuinely interested at the little parts of the town she was pointing out.

It was somewhat of a relief when they reached the library. As Twilight opened the door, she saw that Spike, somehow, had miraculously put all the decorations up as she'd asked. She let a small sigh of relief out, and walked on in.

Inside, the library was decorated, with the decorations focusing around a round table, which had been set for the six people who were to be at the celebration. On the centre of the table was the cake that Twilight had picked up from the Cakes. Also on the table was a pair of salads, a jug of juice, and a bowl of soup, with steam gently rising from the top. Twilight guided the other ponies to their seats, as Spike came in and joined them. "Shining Armour still hasn't come back yet," he said quietly to Twilight. "Will we wait for him?"

Twilight nodded. "I think we'd better. Let's hope he finishes whatever he's doing soon."

Shining Armour had made good speed for the town. The Everfree had been less difficult than he'd imagined, and from what he'd heard from the invaders, they had not found it to be the same way.

As he emerged into the light, he looked at the sky, and jolted. Surely, he hadn't taken that long on that little errand. If the time was right, then the train with Cadence and his parents would have arrived, and Twilight would be waiting for him...

He surged forward as the implications made themselves obvious. His wife, and his parents, was now in danger. He had to get Twilight's help, and now. He galloped off to the library, hoping beyond hope that he would get there in time.

When he got there, he slowed to a walk. Judging by the four guards outside the library, his wife and family were safe. He hadn't failed them.

Shining Armour kept moving, and after the guards had let him through, he opened the door to the library. Inside, Cadence and his parents were at table with Twilight. They had turned to face him, and with no further ado, the others launched into a birthday song.

He went along with it, forcing a smile onto his face, but as soon as it had finished, he said "Twilight, we need to talk, now," and he indicated out the door. She frowned, but nodded and got up.

"What about?" she asked as she walked to the door with him.

"Something very dangerous," he said quietly as he opened the door.

The forest was certainly thick. So much so, that Johann did not really know if the little pegasus was leading them rightly or not. Every direction looked as likely to him as any other did. It was not the best situation, admittedly.

Nevertheless, part of him trusted the foal. It was not anything that he could put his finger on, but he did not think the foal meant him, or the others, any harm. After all, it could easily have run away from them if it was afraid, and left them lost in the forest, but it hadn't. It had stayed with them, waiting for them to catch up when they fell behind.

He still did not know what the foal was leading them to, but if, as Frederick thought, there was a society of them, perhaps it was leading them to it. Only time would tell, but judging by the thinning of the trees, they were leaving the forest.

After a few more minutes walking, they emerged from the forest. Over a small bridge, a little further into the distance, was what appeared to be a small town. Scootaloo continued to lead them into the town, and Johann's eyes widened. There did indeed appear to be a group of these beings -brightly coloured ponies filled the streets. Some of them had wings, others horns like a unicorn, and still others had neither. As he looked around, he could see that the adults appeared to have a marking on their sides, as if they had been painted.

They were staring at the Templars as they walked, and the town was quiet. It was clear from their surprised reaction that they had never seen their like before. It was almost as if they did not really believe their eyes, and for his part, Johann could not blame them. The ponies looked like out of a dream, and he was sure that if he had been told he would see such things he would not believe it. However, this had been too long for a dream.

Slowly, as they continued their walk into the town, he could see a change. The ponies were nowhere to be seen, and the doors and windows of the houses were closed and shuttered. Presumably, it was because of them. Caution of the unknown could be either good or bad, but if it was, as it appeared, because of the threat of raiders and animals from the forest, then it could mean they would be unhelped.

Then, up ahead of him, as it appeared Scootaloo was leading them, there was a house, seemingly built into a tree, and in front of it were five ponies in armour and another wearing (as seemed to be the practice) nothing. Strangely, of the five in armour, only one carried a weapon. What sort of warrior would have no weapons?

Scootaloo hurried over to the pony with no armour, a purple unicorn, and started talking, but at a word from the unicorn stopped, and started looking to Johann and the others, and then back to the other ponies. Whatever this was about, it did not seem to be good.

The five armoured ponies walked forward, slowly. They were spread out, fanning out around the Templars, and Johann felt a hint of surprise. These surely did not mean to actually attack them, did they? To attack them with but a single weapon?

The purple unicorn came forward, and Johann could almost swear that she was frowning. However, she was not looking at them, but at the horses behind them. Belatedly, Johann realised what a faux pas he had committed, in bringing what must have appeared to be slaves into the village. He was about to say something when the unicorn's horn lit up, on fire with purple flames.

He gasped, and took a step back. The sergeant on his left, Jacques, put his hand on his sword. Frederick, behind them, said something about the bridles burning, but the one thing that stood out for Johann was the silence of the fire. It was unreal, as if the sound itself had caught fire. He crossed himself, and took a step forward. The one pony with a weapon (it was a spear) poked it at him, clearly warning him to stand back. Johann did not step back, but stopped moving forward. What could this silent fire mean?

All the while, he could see Scootaloo trying to talk to the purple unicorn. However, that did not appear to be going anywhere. Whatever it was, these beings obviously did not think it too unusual. That made Johann shiver. The purple unicorn spoke in a voice, which sounded angry, to the one spear-carrying unicorn, who looked like the leader if the different armour meant anything, and he lowered the spear, as the silent fire disappeared, as if it had never been.

Johann still did not know what had happened, but at least the non-burning flames seemed like a sign, of sorts, to him. He remembered the story of Moses, and the similarities seemed too close to be a coincidence. He could guess that Frederick, at least, would see them as well.

However, this seemed to be a moot point for now. The purple unicorn went around the group, and as Johann followed it with his eyes, it went over to the horses. Johann saw, to his shock, that the bridles had been removed from the horses, dropped on the ground uncaringly. Then the unicorn spoke to the horses. Whatever response it was looking for, it did not seem to get it. Their ears flicked up, but otherwise they did not seem to care much about what the unicorn was saying.

There was the sound of hoofbeats, coming closer, and Johann turned. There was another unicorn, white, and an orange pony coming towards them. He wondered what they were coming for, and noted down something. The ponies in armour looked... different from the ones not in armour. Perhaps there were two sorts of these intelligent ponies?

Scootaloo felt powerless, as she usually did when around adults. And she felt like she'd done these people a great disservice. Instead of helping them, as she'd thought Twilight would do, she'd ignored them completely, only stepping in to tell the Guard captain to stop pointing his spear at them. Admittedly, when she'd first seen them, she'd been afraid too, but they had protected her. Why wouldn't Twilight listen to her?

It was, as usual, a great frustration to be around adults. Only Rainbow Dash and Cheerilee were different. Rainbow Dash, because she was cool and heroic, and she still was happy to spend time helping the Crusaders out. Cheerilee, because she never talked down to her or the other ponies. Even Pinkie Pie wasn't as supportive as either of them had been. And neither of them were here.

Instead of being useful, Scootaloo just had to stay there, and be quiet. It plain annoyed her. Why couldn't she and her friends be as 'intelligent' as the adults could? Was it just because they were young? It wasn't as if they were really all that much younger than Twilight was. It was just unfair.

She was still stewing in her thoughts when she saw Applejack and Rarity coming up. Neither of them looked happy, and she felt her mood drop even more. Sweetie Belle and Applebloom must have told them what they had done, and they did not look happy. She resigned herself to more lectures about how what they had done was not safe, that they had worried so much, and, of course, never to do it again. She almost knew these lectures by heart now. At least Rainbow Dash didn't just yell at them.

Sighing, and thinking that she might as well get it over with now, she went up to the two. About to sit into the 'I'm being lectured' position, she was shocked at the first words out of the two ponies' mouths.

"Have you seen Sweetie Belle? Or Applebloom?" asked Rarity.

"Have you seen Applebloom? Or Sweetie Belle?" asked Applejack.

It took Scootaloo a second to come out of her shocked position. "What? Do you mean they haven't come back yet? I thought that's why you were coming here, to yell at me. But... They're still out?" she said, her voice threatening to break in concern. She'd seen the diamond dogs chasing them... But she had thought they'd gotten away. She mentally facehoofed. Of course not. Those diamond dogs had chased her into the Everfree Forest. Why would they stop for the others?

"Scootaloo, where have y'all been going?" asked Applejack, her concern now mixed with a hint of her lecturing tone.

"Well... We went... to the quarry. Where Rarity ran into the diamond dogs. We were adventuring," answered Scootaloo, now worried for her friends. "But we ran into the diamond dogs. We lost each other, and I found these people, who protected me from the diamond dogs who were chasing me." She pointed at the strange beings who Twilight and Shining Armour were still arguing over.

"So... Sweetie Belle and Applebloom might still be held by the diamond dogs?" asked Rarity, whose face was now a good deal more anxious than previous. "We've got to rescue them, then. Applejack, if you get Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, I'll get Twilight and Pinkie Pie."

"Wait, Rarity, I have an idea," said Scootaloo, as Applejack hurried off. If her idea worked, Twilight and the other ponies would have to trust them. They wouldn't have any other choice.

She turned to the same one that she had first talked to. This would require some acting. She walked over, coughing to grab its attention. When it turned to face her, she pointed at the guards, and then at last the captain, saying "Friends." Then she pointed at the other beings with it, and then it at last, and said "Friends," again. It looked at her, and although she couldn't see its face, she thought that it was thinking.

It repeated the word, pointing at the others and then itself. Then it pointed to Scootaloo and itself, and repeated the word. Scootaloo smiled. It definitely had it. She nodded her head, and then she bit her lip. Step one of the plan had succeeded, but what was step two?

The idea came to her in a flash of insight. She started drawing Applebloom and Sweetie Belle's faces in the dirt. She pointed at herself, and then pointed at the two pictures, and said "Friends." Then, she drew a picture of a diamond dog in the dirt, and pointed at the diamond dog, and then at the pictures of Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. Then, she pointed at herself and her friends' pictures, and said "Friends?" shrugging as she did so.

"Friends," it said, pointing at itself, and then at the pictures of Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. Then, it lifted its leg high, and stamped the picture of the diamond dog into the dirt, squashing it. "Friends," it said, and shook its head.

Scootaloo nodded, and waved to them to follow her. "Twilight," she called out, half expecting no answer, “I'm taking these people and we're going to rescue Applebloom and Sweetie Belle!" Then, turning her back on the adult ponies, she started leading her new friends out of the town.

Shining Armour was broken out of his argument with his sister about these things that she seemed to think were harmless... when they started leaving. "Twilight, we can finish this argument when this is over. But for now, we need to follow those things. What if they hurt somepony?" Leaving the question unanswered, he and the pegasoi guards started following the leaving things.

Twilight shook her head in frustration. "He's just about the most pig-headed pony I've ever met! Why doesn't he get that these things can be trusted! He talked about how they're dangerous, but if they were with Scootaloo alone and didn't hurt her, why would they hurt anypony else?" she said, mostly to the thin air but also a bit to the horses they had had with them... and now Rarity. The horses still didn't reply, and she was about to turn around and go back to her house when Rarity called her name.

"Twilight? We need your help, and it's urgent!" she said, her voice betraying her concern. "The diamond dogs are back - and this time they foalnapped Sweetie Belle and Applebloom! You've got to help us rescue them!"

Twilight stopped turning back, and nodded. "Alright, I can do that. One moment." She continued turning round, and ran back into the library. Opening the door, she beckoned Spike over from the table, where he had been making small talk with Cadence and her parents.

"Spike, we've got a situation. Keep them occupied and happy while I'm gone. And look up speaking and language spells - it might be more difficult than it already appears."

Spike nodded, and Twilight smiled, and turned. As she shut the door, she hurried back over to Rarity, who had waited. "Let's go," Rarity said. "We've still got to get Pinkie Pie, and meet up with the others at the quarry. And... They might be waiting for us."

"Don't worry," Twilight said, confidently. "We've got my brother and the Royal Guard here. As annoying as he can be, he's sure to protect us from any harm, and rescue those two foals." Inwardly, she knew it was true - and yet still, something foreboded dark days upon Equestria. And she didn't know what.

Johann followed Scootaloo at speed. The third word that it had taught them was, he thought, the word for companions. He was thankful for this little detour, even though it did seem serious. From what he could tell, those same things that had tried to attack Scootaloo and the Templars that morning - only a couple of hours ago - had captured Scootaloo’s companions. If those things were as cruel and cowardly as they appeared, he did not like to think about what could happen to Scootaloo's friends.

His examinations in the town only seemed to vindicate his prior belief, that Scootaloo was quite young. What kind of society did not tell their children about the borders of safety? Moreover, what society did not keep those borders well enough to prevent external foes from entering? Nothing here made sense, and yet it must. For him and his own companions' sake, he would have to find out how it worked, and what would happen to them.

Even though this could just as easily be the wrong move to make, he did not regret it. Freeing slaves, especially children, could only be a good thing. Especially if these foes were anything like the Turks were like, enslaving children to turn them into fanatic heathen soldiers.

Only one thing was for sure, though, and that was that whatever was coming, he would soon find out.

Secunda Secundae Partis - Sed Nomini Tuo

Applebloom and Sweetie Belle huddled together in the cold, dark cell.

It had been a few hours since they had stumbled on the diamond dogs, and it hadn't got any better. Scootaloo had been with them then, but they had split up, and they didn't know where she was any more. And the diamond dogs that they saw showed no signs of letting them go. It didn't look good.

"What're we gonna do, Sweetie Belle?" asked Applebloom. The earth pony foal was out of ideas, after she'd tried bucking the doors down, which hadn't worked.

"I suppose we can just wait," Sweetie Belle answered. "Applejack and Rarity will notice we're missing... eventually. Then they'll come to save us. We don't need to worry."

"But Sweetie Belle, I told Applejack I was spending time with you. I didn't tell her where we were going," said Applebloom, the concern in her voice increasing.

"Wait, you didn't?" said Sweetie Belle in an incredulous voice. "I thought you did, so I didn't tell Rarity!"

"Well, if they don't know where we are... Then what?" asked Applebloom.

"We have to trust in Scootaloo," said Sweetie Belle. "They haven't caught her, so maybe she got away."

The two foals began to wait, when they heard what sounded like singing in the distance.

Scootaloo had led them to what looked like an abandoned quarry, but Johann felt that they were already being watched. He drew his longsword, and swept his eyes across the quarry.

Behind them, the soldier ponies were still following. Although they had not slowed them anymore, Johann did not really appreciate their company. Obviously, they did not trust the Templars - though he did not know why. The only reason he could think of was that they thought that they were slave traders - the horses, being bridled, must have appeared as slaves - and that they were there to enslave them, but then they should have seen how they treated this Scootaloo. Bah. They made no sense.

As little sense as most people did, though, he was forced to admit. The French King had sought the arrest of the Templars despite their support for his reign - and despite him having no authority to do so. It was all the same madness, though he supposed that this people, having hostile neighbours, had more reason than most to doubt new peoples.

There was a single tunnel in the quarry, and Scootaloo indicated it. It was where these beasts had taken her friends, it seemed. Johann nodded, and the Templars advanced.

The tunnel was dark, with occasional torches barely lighting the path, and Johann understood how they had gone on unmolested by the ponies. However long this tunnel was, they could ambush their foes at every turn, without them knowing when or where it would happen, or even how many there were. It was a strategic nightmare for an attacker. If he had been leading an army, he would have halted this assault immediately, and commenced a sapping operation. However, that was out of the question.

Therefore, strengthening himself with the sign of the cross, he led his men into the very mouth of hell.

The tunnel was long, but if their enemies knew of their invasion, they gave no signs of it. Eerily, the tunnel was silent as they continued through it. Scootaloo did not seem to be worrying, though. The foal was behind them, and in front of the pony soldiers. Although Johann took a quick look back at it, its darkened face did not look anxious at all. At least it did not to his eyes, anyway. Perhaps it was, and did not show it the same way as he expected.

There was a sound ahead of them, and they came to a stop. However, it was not the sound Johann had expected - of armoured, armed soldiers running towards them - but rather that of metal grinding on metal. Yet it seemed unlike that as well. It was too loud for it to be far away, and yet it was not close as it seemed, or else they would have seen it. Therefore, after it stopped, and after waiting for twenty seconds after, they continued on their march.

The tunnel eventually ended in a massive gallery. There were three levels of the gallery, and they were on the highest. In the middle was a giant structure, which looked like a giant cone. Around it was a ridge that curved around it, like a spiral staircase. The entire room must have been the size of the great Temple of Solomon, at least. Moreover, all around, there were the same beasts he had confronted in the forest, in numbers greater than he had ever imagined.

They covered the giant cone, in some cases using various tools, in other cases ordering others around. It reminded Johann of nothing more than ants, covering a nest and swarming, multiplying. The thought filled him with distaste. An enemy with the numbers that ants had would be almost unstoppable.

As they waited in the corridor, surveying the room, Scootaloo crawled up to him, sweeping its eyes over the room. Its eyes boggled, and that worried Johann. If it and its companions had not come here, then the things must have captured them earlier.

Nevertheless, there was nothing for it. Either they were here, or not. Soon it would be time to find out.

He was about to step out into the room when there was another terrible sound, louder than the rest, like a great horn. In addition, as he watched, the beasts stopped their work, and the ones on top of the cone climbed down. If they waited a little longer, perhaps they would have a chance at this rescue attempt.

"We will wait for a little longer," Johann said. "When they have left, we will go in and investigate it. Be ready at my signal." The sergeants nodded, and they drew swords from their sheaths, and unslung the shields from their backs. Frederick began saying a prayer quietly under his breath. The ponies did not seem to understand what they were doing, but that was not important.

The beasts had all gone now, and Johann nodded. "We go now. Psalm one hundred and thirteen."

They started forward, and Johann led them as they sang "Non nobis Domine, non nobis, sed Nomini Tuo da gloriam."

Twilight and the Elements of Harmony had gathered and were heading into the quarry of the diamond dogs at good speed. It had taken longer than they thought to get everypony together, and now the strangers and the Guard ponies were far ahead of them. This did not bode well for making a peaceful rescue attempt.

As they entered the quarry, they could not even see them ahead. Twilight and her friends didn't slow down for anything, and they kept their speed as they entered the tunnel itself. They couldn't afford to be late. For both sides.

The singing grew louder, and Applebloom spoke, saying, "What is that noise? Who could be singing down here? It doesn't sound like the diamond dogs..."

"Maybe its somepony coming to rescue us," said Sweetie Belle, a hint of hope creeping into her voice. "Hello out there! We're down here! Please let us go!"

The head of a diamond dog poked around to face into the cell. "Quiet, you idiot ponies, or we will have to punish you!" Its mouth had twisted into a feral growl.

Sweetie Belle backed away, into a cell wall. "Yeah? Well, well..." She turned to Applebloom. "Well, what?"

"Well," Applebloom began, "if you try it, our big sisters are gonna punish you! And... And... Then you'll be sorry!"

"Your big sisters aren't here, though, and I am. So quiet!" shouted the diamond dog, and the two foals complied. They didn't know where their sisters were, or even where Scootaloo was, and they didn't know where the two were either.

But whatever the source of the singing was, it was getting closer. And the two diamond dogs guarding them seemed to be wondering about it just as much as Sweetie Belle and Applebloom were. And that seemed hopeful, at least.

Now it was very close, and the two guards had turned to face something just out of sight for the two foals. Gone was their idle indiscipline, replaced with an eager readiness to fight. They had changed faster than Applebloom had thought possible. She didn't even know what the things they were carrying were called - only that they were definitely bad news for anypony that had come to save them.

Scootaloo had thought she had gathered how her new friends spoke. But this singing was in a language as far beyond their normal speaking one as their speaking one was beyond Equestrian.

And beyond the difference in how it sounded was the difference in how it felt. There was an air of something special about what they were saying. Like it mattered more than anything else to them at this time. Like it was important, special. And Scootaloo thrilled in it. She could imagine, listening to them, that she was part of some great army, a great body of ponies, all working towards the same glorious aim. It felt amazing, like nothing she'd ever felt before.

They continued along the upper gallery. It was wider than anything she'd ever seen, bigger than the town of Ponyville. In the very middle was a giant cone that tipped a giant cylinder. It looked at this distance as big as Twilight's library. But she'd seen that there had been a large number of diamond dogs on it, and guessed that it had to be larger. She wondered what it was, or would be. But it wasn't important right now. Now, she had to find Sweetie Belle and Applebloom, and quickly.

Up ahead of them, some distance away, she could see two of the dog soldiers who hadn't gone, and she signalled to her friends. One of them, the one in white, nodded, and they began to speed up. Scootaloo hurried to keep up with them, when the dog soldiers spotted them. They were carrying things that looked like the things that the diamond dogs that had chased her from the quarry had carried, and they were loping on their way towards them.

But her friends didn't seem worried. They kept on their way at speed now, and the dogs didn't slow down either. Finally, they met, and one of the dogs, leaping into the attack, found itself speared in the guts by the weapon carried by one of the black soldiers. The other swung his weapon wildly overhead at the white soldier. What happened was something Scootaloo would remember forever. The weapon of the white soldier slid forward, as gracefully and effortlessly as a pegasus in flight. The dog's own weapon bounced off it just as it slid deeply into his throat. Blood spurted out, and he died with a shocked expression on his face, and a shallow gurgling.

The two soldiers with bloodied weapons withdrew them in a single motion, and wiped them clean on the dead dogs. Then they re-joined the singing, which the others had continued, not missing a beat. It was awesome and terrible. The advance slowed back to a steady pace, and Scootaloo slowed down a bit to the Royal Guards. "That was awesome," she said in a quiet voice.

The captain looked at her, and she could feel the heat of his intense gaze. "It was certainly something," volunteered one of the other Guards, but the captain's gaze shifted to him, and he quieted.

Scootaloo stayed with the guards a little, and then moved back to her friends. She didn't like the difference that she felt from the ponies just because she was more accepting of the new people.

As Johann re-joined the chant, he felt a certain satisfaction in his martial practice, with the defeat of these two beasts. His sergeant had done well in his turn, receiving the leaping attack of the beast with clarity and calm response. However, it was of the meisterhau that he was most proud.

It had been the most difficult strike to learn under his master, Friedrich Bach. Three days of each week, before he had taken the vows, he had trained with him. His father had been rich enough to afford the best, even for a third son. He had benefited immensely from that.

The skills he had learned from those sessions in training, he still practiced daily now. Now they had a lethal reality to him, rather than the pleasure of the prior practice.

As they continued circling around the gallery, the position that the beasts had come from came into view - a small barred gate. If they had prisoners, that room could be where they held them. Johann stepped up his pace, and the other Templars followed him.

When they reached the gate, it looked like they had reached their goal. Inside were two foals, about the same size as Scootaloo. Moreover, just as Scootaloo and the other ponies, their hides were brightly coloured, and their manes styled. Johann beckoned Scootaloo over, and it recognised the two foals, judging by their talking. However, although their guards were no longer a problem, the gaol was still locked. The goal still needed attention.

As he begun to look around for the key, one of the soldier ponies came across, with the keys grasped in its left wing. It nodded in the direction of the dead beasts, and Johann nodded. Of course the guards would be carrying the keys. If they had known they were guards... No matter, the goal was still done. The glory belonged to God, not to any of them.

As the gaol door swung open, the two imprisoned ponies ran forward to embrace Scootaloo, another human expression that they shared. Scootaloo, apparently reluctantly, joined in, before breaking it, and pointing to the Templars and speaking again. The two other foals waved at them, and it seemed that Scootaloo must have been introducing them. Johann waved back.

Just as they were celebrating their reunion, the same great horn sounded again in the cavern, and with it, the sound of a great many feet, coming after each other. Johann looked around, and pointed back to the tunnel they had come from. "Time to go!" he said, and picking up one of the foals, he started to run. Frederick and Jacques picked up another each, and they started to run.

They had gotten about halfway back to the tunnel when the beasts started pouring out on the lowest level of the gallery. The Templars and the ponies kept up their flight, even as the beasts started to move towards them. The pony soldiers, faster on their hooves than the Templars, started taking an increasing lead, and Johann had to think quickly before the group broke into two.

"Hello!" he called to them and the leader turned to face them. Johann deposited the foal he held, the normal multi-coloured talking pony, on its back, and pointed at the other two being held by Frederick and Jacques. The leader called out to two of its underlings, who each took a foal on their back and then turned to continue their flight. Johann drew his longsword again, and marshalled his group for a fighting retreat.

Frederick was in the middle, with Jacques and Raymond to his left and right, respectively. In front of him was Hugo, with Johann bringing up the rear. The beasts were behind them, chasing them into the tunnels, and Johann feared that his premonitions might prove true. They would have to go in single file in the tunnels to keep enough room to swing a sword, and with the beasts coming at any time, they might need that more than thought.

The ponies had disappeared into the tunnel already, so with any luck they had gotten away. It was all in the Lord's hands now.

The Templars reached the tunnel before the dogs could catch them, and Johann turned as they headed into the tunnels. He would stand rear-guard, and hope he could stop the dogs from this end. Raymond hung back for him. They would fight back to back, if necessary - Raymond keeping his bulwark from the front impregnable, and Johann forming an unbreakable wall with his steel.

They came at them from behind, and Johann found himself facing one beast after another. However, the tunnels worked against the beasts as much as it had the Templars. They were only able to come at them one at a time, and Johann proved himself the master of them. They had no great art or skill, relying on their numbers to defeat their enemies, and now their sole advantage was lost to them. Johann fought as he fell back, beasts falling at each blow as their eagerness to attack proved their doom. Eventually the beasts stopped coming, merely waiting for Johann to falter and expose a weakness, and Johann knew that it was only a matter of time. Walking backwards through the tunnel was not a particularly smart move, but it kept him safe for now.

However, it had been going on for too long. He took a step back and stumbled over a rock. He fell onto his back and all that he could see was the next beast diving onto him, and his sword was on the ground. There was nothing he could do to stop it now. He waited for it to land.

However, it did not. The same purple flames filled the cavern, making a wall between him and the beast. It hit the flames, and bounced off, growling. It came again at the wall, and though it raked the flames, it was unable to pass. Johann stood up, picking up his sword, and turned to flee. Raymond was already gone. Instead, in his place was that same purple unicorn, with the same purple flames not burning its horn. He nodded his thanks, and then followed it as it turned and headed out of the quarry tunnel.

The growls of the beasts behind him eventually died out as the distance grew. Moreover, as they did so, so did the light at the end of the tunnel grow, until eventually they emerged back on the surface. Around, there was a great mix of ponies - pegasus, unicorn, normal, and soldier, both foals and grown - along with the other Templars. As he emerged, Scootaloo and the two other foals came up. Scootaloo pronounced the names of them both, and Johann repeated them twice, until it nodded. It seemed the one he had picked up was named Applebloom, and the other Sweetie Belle. Johann told them his own name, after gathering that the other Templars has done the same thing. They repeated it enough times for Johann to gather that they had gotten it, and then turned back to energetically chatting amongst themselves.

Johann re-joined the other Templars, and they gave thanks to the Lord together for their victory and safekeeping.

"Now do you trust them, Shiny-Winy?" asked Twilight, a hint of exasperation in her voice, deliberately using her mother's pet name for him. It was one of his pet peeves, as it was for her. Hopefully it emphasised her annoyance with his stubbornness.

"Yes, sis," he said, with an appropriately apologetic accent to his voice. He nodded at the two foals. "They held the diamond dogs back so we could rescue them." He didn't mention the terrifying master-strike that the leader had demonstrated. If that was a demonstration of the skills that the rest had, then he would have great difficulty in stopping them. And they probably knew it. That they hadn't forced the issue...

"Good," said Twilight, her satisfaction evident in her tone. "Because now I have to tell the Princess about them. So when we get back to the library, you can put in your report as well, and we can call it a day."

She turned to Scootaloo, who it seemed knew best how to talk to them. "Scootaloo, can you tell them to follow us back to the library? I've got to tell Princess Celestia about them, and I'm interested in learning more about their language, since they obviously don't share our own."

Scootaloo nodded. "Yeah, course! Should be no problem." She stopped chatting with the other Crusaders, and approached the strangers. She poked one of them, the one wearing white, and she said one of their words. Johann. It turned around, and she beckoned it to follow. It nodded, and then Scootaloo nodded in turn to Twilight.

"Alright, it's time to head back. Everypony to the library, please!" she said, and she started the long walk back, with the others following.

"Oh master," snivelled the hound before Him-Enthroned, "the ponies have escaped, with the help of the five mystery warriors who slaughtered your servants previously." There was a low muttering among the elders at council. Twice in one day had this scourge appeared, as they prepared for the great war of liberation, as if out of nowhere.

"Have the ponies learned of our plans?" asked one of the councillors. "They could cause great strife if they were to catch us before we were ready." A muttering of agreement met these words.

"No. If they had done, then we would already be at war. If they have not risen to strike us a new blow, then they do not know - but they must suspect now. They know we have overstepped our bounds, but how far?" said another of the councillors.

Voices were raised and calumnies and insults of every kind were slung on both sides, but they were silenced when Him-Enthroned spoke up. "Whether they have learned or not matters nothing. We must continue our plans. Nevertheless, we shall accelerate each section’s progress. Until we are ready to attack Canterlot, we shall not meet. Each of you has direct control of your own section. However, until you are ready for this assault, you must not rest from your work. Now go."

The councillors slowly filed out, and eventually the council room was empty of all but Him-Enthroned and his two personal guards. It was a law from past ages that only Him-Enthroned and his agents were allowed to carry weapons in council, after past bloodshed over arguments just like today. The diamond dogs were nothing if not hot-blooded, which made a leadership position such as he had a dangerous task.

Outside, he was as cold-blooded as the dragons, but inside, he was burning with rage. How was he supposed to defeat the ponies and their allies with such poor warriors? They were more concerned with glory than victory, with appearances over success. Meanwhile, the ponies had professional soldiers by the hundreds. If it were not for the sheer numbers of dogs in the warrens all over this country, they would have no chance. And the small chance that they had now was threatened by their animosity towards each other.

"Damn these stiff-necked fools and their pride! Damn them to Tartarus and beyond! May they burn for a thousand years for their incompetence!" he raged in the almost empty council chambers. "They've cost us decades of secrecy by their inability to capture three foals. Three foals! Can you imagine any more foolish way to lose the element of surprise?"

His guards continued in their neutral expression, not giving off any sign of surprise at the anger of their leader. It occurred more than he would like to acknowledge. At least they were female, and had nothing to gain by exposing this flaw of his. It was why he had picked them: for their malleability, for their fitness, and for their appearance. Two of them were pregnant with his progeny at this very moment, but even so his own personal guard still numbered in the hundreds of slave soldiers. They were fanatically loyal as the free dogs could rarely be made, and the taxes on the slave markets brought in more than enough revenue to fund the preparations for the attack on the ponies.

Even though they were skilled, loyal, and obedient, they would not be enough. The free dog soldiers were the numbers that they needed for the main assaults. However, unless they worked together, the ponies would be able to defeat them handily.

This led to the councillors. Heads of their own respective tribes and clans, they would need to be persuaded not to take the opportunity to spit in the eye of another councillor at the expense of the war effort. In addition, if he appeared weak, then their loyalty might be weakened - and it was his own domain that had been attacked. If he could not prove his strength and worthiness, then he might as well sign his own death warrant, as well as throw away years of effort to free the dogs from the ponies, to reclaim their lands, and to purify the tainted land with the blood of the ponies.

Now he would have to wait. The artefact of their previous dominion was almost repaired now, and with it, the ponies would have no defence. They would reclaim their home, their lands, and nothing would stop them.

"I'm sure she'll be back soon," said Spike, trying to keep the three ponies from leaving the library. Twilight had been quite clear about that. But how were you supposed to keep three magically talented ponies from getting bored? At least Cadence was being helpful and waiting. Twilight's parents, however, were getting antsy. Spike couldn't really blame them for that - he was getting a bit agitated himself - but it did mean that he had to fix it. And it was definitely out of his skill zone.

"You've been saying that for the last hour," said Twilight Velvet accusingly. "You don't even know where she is!" She was not one of Spike's favourite ponies to deal with, even at the best of times. Whenever she was around, Twilight was stressed out, and Twilight was already more difficult to deal with than most ponies. Her stressed out version was even worse. And this was why. Her mother just kept forcing the matter, no matter what. It was enough to drive Spike up the wall.

"No, I don't," he agreed, "but I do know that it was something extremely important. She has been planning this celebration for a long time. She wouldn't leave it unless she had to. And she was with Shining Armour, so it must be extra important." This was the third or fourth time he'd had to explain it to her. Part of him thought it must be deliberate. And certainly it was irritating.

And, once again, it was not sufficient for her. Velvet sulkily pouted at him, again. And, again, he sighed in annoyance. He hoped Twilight would come back soon, and rid him of this troublesome mare. Else, he might do something he'd regret.

Luckily, he didn't have to hold it back anymore, because before she could say anything more, the door to the library opened, and in came Twilight, followed by Shining Armour, and stooping low, five beings he'd never seen before. They looked like shaved diamond dogs, bar their faces, which were still covered in hair. They were wearing strange clothes, unlike any on the diamond dogs he had seen. Moreover, it was in plain colours - white and red, or black and red. Four of them had visible weapons, while the fifth did not look to be bearing any weapons at all. Then there followed five stallions without cutie marks, and looking taller than even Big McIntosh.

Then after these strangers, in came the three Crusaders. Scootaloo was looking abnormally pleased with herself, and Applebloom and Sweetie Belle were being fussed over by the next ponies to come in, Applejack and Rarity respectively. After them came the other bearers of the Elements of Harmony, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie. Even the usually excitable-looking Pinkie Pie bore a dour look. This meant it was about Business.

"Spike," called Twilight, dragging the dragon's attention back to her. "Shining Armour and I will have to take a note to the Princess. But before we do that, did you find any spells to help us understand and be understood?"

Spike shook his head. "Sorry, Twilight, but your parents have kept me busy all while you were out. I didn't get a chance to look."

"That's okay," Twilight said, frowning a little at her parents. "But we need one now. Can you look for some?"

Spike nodded. "Of course, Twilight. I'm on it," he said as he hurried off to check the shelves. It had been fruitless to organise them following the Canterlot Library, as Twilight would pick up books that interested her and leave them lying around, eventually slotting them where they made sense (to her, at least), and the townspeople didn't have much other interest (in general) in the library other than to take the same book out and to return it later. There was the occasional exception (Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash surprisingly), but largely, many books were never even looked at.

Therefore, instead of heading down to the Languages section, Spike had to go and find the Other Magic section, and start digging through the different books talking about obscure water-breathing spells, or complex mane-altering spells. Then, after finding the books on languages and magic, he had to eliminate the outliers. Out went The Draconic Tongue and Unicorn Magic, and then out went The Magic of Speaking - How to Keep Friends and Influence Ponies.

At last, after tossing aside another dozen books, Spike found what looked like the book Twilight was after, Understanding Strangers the Magical Way - A Primer on Translational Magic. "Twilight," he called, "looks like the one." He held it aloft and then hurriedly let go after Twilight took it in her magic. He'd had enough experiences of that sort of travel to say 'no' at the start.

"Should be, Spike," Twilight answered after a quick glance through it. "Thank you. Now, could you please take a note for Shining Armour? He's got to report his business to the Princess."

"Sure, Twilight," said Spike as he hurried to grab a scroll and a quill.

"Now hold on just a second, Twily," said Twilight Velvet. "What is this all about? Who are these people? You can't just invite strangers into your house like that. It's not safe! You, of all ponies, should know that!"

"It's perfectly safe, mother," said Twilight, fighting desperately to keep her resurgent annoyance that she'd had at her brother's behaviour, and now at her mother's, from her voice. "They saved these three foals from the diamond dogs. We can trust them."

"But they look so dangerous, dear. What if they're just tricking you?" she went on, and Twilight was almost ready to fume.

She was about to start yelling at her mother when she saw Cadence smiling behind a raised hoof. And as if a log had been removed from her eyes, she saw the humour in it. Getting angry with her mother being protective? What a laugh! It was as funny as Pinkie Pie's greatest jokes. And here she was, thinking it was as serious as Rarity's dressmaking.

It was funny enough to laugh. And so she did. At first, it was a light chuckle, but as the tension of the past hours faded, so did the laugh grow. When she had finished, she was rolling on the ground, laughing at the sheer comedy of it all. Then, as if to cap it off, Pinkie Pie leaned over her, her serious face looking all the stranger for it being her.

"Are you alright, Twilight?" she asked, sounding a little worried. And Twilight could only smile even wider at it. Worried? At a little laughter? It could only be Pinkie Pie.

"Of course I'm alright, Pinkie Pie. It's only a little laughing. Nothing wrong with that," said Twilight, her grin now wide as ever. Behind the party pony was Cadence, her own grin no longer hidden. Twilight giggled a little bit, and Cadence's grin grew even wider.

"Well, alright then," Pinkie Pie said, her serious face almost slipping for a second before she controlled herself again.

Twilight righted herself, and turned back to the book Spike had dug up. "Okay. Well, let's see what this book says about translation magic." She opened it up, and glanced over the contents, looking for the crux of the book.

Eventually, after dismissing Body Language And You, and Are You Saying What I Think You're Saying for the moment, she found what looked like the chapter they were after, The Magic of Languages.

"Okay. Well, let's see what they say there," Twilight said, before quickly glancing through it. Nothing... Nothing... Nothing... Wait! That was it! A translation spell, at last. Easy peasy, too. There was nothing that she couldn't handle. Wait. What was that part it said about 'both parties'?

Re-examining the spell, her mood fell a little bit. It needed both the spell-caster and the person speaking the different language to say the same five words in their language. So if she said tree, frog, air, book, reading, they would have to say those same words, but in whatever their language was. So before they could solve this problem, they'd have to understand each other a little bit. Moreover, they had almost no common references at all, only the little that Scootaloo had taught them.

Luckily for everyone, Twilight liked the puzzle of languages. And so, by the time that Spike had come back down, and started taking Shining Armour's note, Twilight had begun to once more lay the groundwork for the spell.

Each word had to be perfect. Sure, the spell would still work, mostly, if a word or two was wrong, but each error would make it less reliable. It wouldn't do for it to say 'You've crossed me for the last time' when what was meant was 'you’ve come across me again'. And this was especially important with such new people, without any real understanding of the pony culture. Any mistakes might lead to permanent damage to their relationships.

Therefore, while Spike was sending Shining Armour's report to the Princess, Twilight had taken another piece of parchment and was drawing different trees. They weren't anything to hang in a gallery, but they were reasonable enough. Placing it down, she puzzled over the next word, before deciding on two. How would she get them to understand that, though? Ah! Just show groups of two. That was a simple solution.

Well, that was two words... Hmmm. Book was another simple one. Then reading seemed the natural next word. One more to go... Quill. That would do it. Now how to make them understand all the words that she wanted them to...

She went over to Scootaloo, who was still looking pleased with herself, and asked, "Do you know any of their names?"

"Yeah," said Scootaloo. "That one in white's called Johann, and that one," she indicated the one with no weapons, "is called Frederick. Why?"

"I'm going to try a little translation spell I found in one of my books. And it needs them to co-operate," answered Twilight. "It'd be more polite to call them by name when I need their help."

"Cool. Hey, when you do that, can I talk to them too?" asked Scootaloo, doing her best to look persuasive.

"I guess that's up to them," said Twilight with a gentle smile. "I won't stop you, if that's what you're asking."

"Cool! Uh, I mean, thank you, Twilight," she said, before running back over to her friends and whooping for joy. Twilight shook her head good-humouredly, and went back over to the stuff that she had prepared for the translation.

"Johann!" she called out and the one in the white turned to her. She beckoned it over, and it came to join her. First, she lifted up the drawing, and indicated all of the trees. "Trees," she said, which it repeated. She nodded, and then indicated the trees, and then it. It paused for a second, and then spoke a word, which she hoped was its word for trees. She repeated it, and then he nodded. She put down the parchment, and then pointed at two of the Crusaders, then two of the Element bearers, and then at last at two of the strangers. Then she said "Two," and waited for it to repeat her, which it did, and then indicated it again.

This time it responded to her quickly, saying its own word. She nodded, and began to work through the other words. Each time, it was faster, and soon they had gone over all five words. At last, they were ready for the spell. At last, they would be able to understand each other easily. First one more step of preparation was needed. She indicated each of the objects, in turn, again, saying their name. When it responded, if it did so in Equestrian, she shook her head and said its word, and then repeated the action. Eventually, it caught on, and as she said the name, it said its own word for it. Now she could begin.

Twilight's horn lit up as she summoned her magical energies. She began preparing the spell, and as she did so, she indicated the objects in turn. "Trees," she said, to which it spoke its own word. "Two," she said, and it did as before. They went through the five objects, and finally Twilight cast the spell.

It took a step back, and spoke new words - words unlike what it said prior - as it touched first its head, then its stomach, then its left and right chest, with its right hand. Twilight frowned, thinking the spell had failed. Then it spoke and she could understand it.

"What in the Sacred Name was that?" it asked, without seeming to expect an answer. Twilight smiled, and spoke.

"That was me," she said, and its eyes boggled. It clearly hadn't expected this, and Twilight smiled again. Magic wins again over doing things the earth pony way.

"You... You can understand me?" it asked, clearly not believing the evidence of its ears. Well, she supposed that it would be the same if she had been in its boat. But, of course, she wasn't.

"Well, now I can. I cast a spell, and now we can understand each other," Twilight said. Unexpectedly, its face hardened. She wondered what that meant, but obviously something she'd said had been wrong...

"You're a witch?" it asked, and although the word didn't mean anything bad in Equestrian, she figured that it did mean something evil in whatever its language was called.

"I... Don't think so. What do you mean by witch?" she asked, aware now that somehow she had angered this lethal warrior.

But it wasn't the warrior who answered, but the one Scootaloo had called Frederick. "A witch is an evil person, someone who uses sorcery," Frederick said. "Although what you may mean is something different, magic is a tool of evil where we come from." Well. That explained it, at least.

"Ah, I understand. No, I am not a witch. When I say magic, what I mean is something that allows me to alter the world around me - for example, making a barrier between a friend, and those who would harm that friend," she said, looking pointedly at Johann. "Or in this case, to allow two peoples who do not understand each other to understand and converse together. Neither purpose is evil, although there are those in this world who fear a similar thing. Our word is 'enchanter' or 'enchantress', the first if the suspected pony is male, the second if female."

"I admit, it does not seem evil what you are doing," said Frederick, nodding. "But if you look at it from our view, we have seen you do strange things, things we have not seen before. It cannot help but to be a suspicion. We are strangers here, for we are in this world, but are not of it."

"What do you mean?" asked Twilight, her curiosities aroused.

"Well, until today, we existed in the world of Europe, in the land of the Franks. We have never seen a pegasus like Pegasus of legend before, nor a unicorn. Where we come from, horses and ponies do not speak, but are dumb before their masters - except where God has intervened," said Frederick. "And what you call magic is unknown to us. To be able to understand another's language is the work of years, or decades. To do so in a single day is as fantastic to us as all else that we have seen, and yet is even more." He shook his head. "Such unity as that must bring has not been seen of nor heard since Babel of old."

Twilight pondered for a bit. Some of those words were still hidden in their meaning, and yet they were spoken with such knowledge that to remain ignorant of them would be foolish. "Excuse me, but I must ask. The names that you speak of - Pegasus, God, and Babel - I do not understand who they are. You know them, obviously, but I do not. And obviously, I do not understand many parts of your culture, either. Would it be too much to ask for your assistance in learning of your culture, of who you are, of all these things that you speak? For learning of our cultures will, if nothing else help us to avoid such unpleasant mistakes as we previously ran into."

Frederick readily, and Johann eventually, nodded. "Yes, we can do so," said Frederick. "If you are willing to learn, then until we can continue with our task, we are ready to teach. Perhaps our Sovereign King sent us here for that purpose. If not Crusaders in the Holy Lands, then we can still bear our crosses here."

"Excellent," said Twilight, and she took a fresh piece of parchment. "Let us begin with this lesson, then."

"As you wish. Now, you know my name, but I do not know yours. How am I to refer to you? As he or it?" asked Frederick.

"Neither," said Twilight, looking at Frederick with a puzzled expression. "I'm a mare. A she. And my name is Twilight. Twilight Sparkle."

"Ah. Well, then, Twilight Sparkle. Pegasus, first. Pegasus was a winged horse who sprang forth from the head of the monster Medusa, when she was slain. A legendary beast," said Frederick. "He was ridden by another hero into war, and helped slay many dangerous monsters."

"Many dangerous monsters? Like what?" Twilight asked, interested in these different things from this land of the Franks.

"Oh, many things. They're all myths, really. They do not really exist. Stories about the pagan gods, born out of simple superstition," said Frederick, dismissing the matter with a wave. "God is the one true god. He is three persons in one divine unity, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit."

"Wait," said Twilight, trying to take all this is. "So you believe in a divinity that is composed of three persons, but is only one? How does that even work? At least with magic, you can test it, and see what it really is. But from what you're saying, this 'God' is not only his own father, but a third person as well. It makes no sense!"

"I cannot tell you how he is so, except that though we distinguish between the persons, they are indivisible in substance. What the Father is, the Son is, and the Holy Spirit is. All three are eternal, boundless, uncreated. Nevertheless, there is one eternal, boundless, uncreated being, though there are three eternal, boundless, uncreated persons in that one being. And that is why it is a mystery," said Frederick, not seeming perturbed by her reasoning. "It is something revealed to us by God, though we do not, and cannot, fully understand it in this life. In the life to come, we shall understand it as it truly is. It is a great mystery, though as the saint Athanasius said, unless someone confesses this truth whole and entire, he will undoubtedly be lost forever."

The discussion seemed to be going nowhere fast, and Twilight decided to leave it for the moment. Whatever this 'God' thing was, or whoever he was, was a question for another time. "Well, perhaps we should move on to Babel, then. What is that?" she asked.

"Babel was a tower that the early peoples were beginning to build. They sought to reach God and Heaven by force, thinking they were able to do anything. However, God smote them one day, by causing them to speak many languages - none could understand the other. And so they left and found their own lands, and never again were humans united as such," explained Frederick.

Again, with the 'God' stuff. Obviously, this 'God' was important, but they seemingly refused to explain who he actually was. But Twilight forced a smile onto her face, and said "Thank you. Now, for my own introductions. I am Twilight Sparkle, as I told you; the fillies you saved are Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle. This," she pointed out Shining Armour, "is Shining Armour, my brother, the captain of the Royal Guard. That is Princess Cadence, his wife. And these are the other bearers of the Elements of Harmony - Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie. This is my close friend and helpmate, Spike. And those are my parents." Each pony and dragon nodded in turn, as they were introduced, and at Cadence's introduction, the strangers bowed.

"So who is the ruler of this land, and how does Princess Cadence fit into that?" asked Frederick. "Is she his daughter?"

Twilight laughed. "No, Cadence isn't Celestia's daughter. She is her adopted niece, and the ruler of the Crystal Empire. Princess Celestia, and Luna really, are the rulers of Equestria. They raise and lower the sun and moon, and bring peace to the lands. For Princess Celestia, I am studying the m- ah; I mean I am studying friendship. They are fair, just, and merciful. Shining Armour has already reported your presence to them. And I will be compiling a small report on you for them."

Frederick nodded, slowly. "Very well. What do you wish to know?"

"Your names, your genders, from what organisation you come from, who you represent, and why you are here. And whether you are here for peaceable reasons, or not." Twilight nodded to Spike, who came over with a quill and parchment. "Spike, note down their... Religious beliefs."

"Of course, Twilight," said Spike, and he began to scribble it down. "Followers of a three in one god. Is that agreeable, Frederick?" he asked the one who had done most of the speaking.

"Yes, it is as good as one may get in a quick report, I suppose," it said, with what looked like a slight twinkle in its eyes. "Very well. I am Frederick. This is Johann, and behind us are Jacques, Hugo, and Raymond. We are all men, and we are from the Poor Fellow-Soldiers of Christ and of the Temple of Solomon, known also as the Templars. We are the servants of Jacques de Molay, the Grand Master of our order, and of our Sovereign King, the Lord Jesus Christ. We are here by unknown means, but because of an unjust and unrighteous generation, who persecute us without reason. And we do not come for war, but rather to bring a message to the emperor of our neighbours, asking for succour in our need."

All as he was saying this, the dragon was hurriedly copying it down as best he could, as Twilight looked over his shoulder to see that he was taking it down accurately. "Succour, Spike. Ess, you, see, see, oh, you, are," she said in her final correction. "Now send it off to the Princess."

As the Templars watched, the small dragon lifted up the scroll, and burnt it off to the Princess at once.

"What was that?" asked Johann, noting that none of the ponies had seen anything wrong with it, and that things had already proved strange here.

"Spike can transmit messages to the princess with his flame. It's a skill he has," said Twilight. "She will already have received it. She will probably reply soon. Don't worry."

There was a flash outside the library, the light coming in through the windows, and then a knock on the door. "Perhaps she has even come to Ponyville herself to meet you," Twilight said in a bit of surprise. This was unexpected. She went over to open the door, and found herself face to face with yet another member of the Royal Guard. Beyond him were at least twenty or thirty Guards and no Princess as far as she could see.

"Good morning, sir. What can I do for you?" she asked, politely.

"We're here under orders, Twilight Sparkle. Do you hold those called the Templars within?" he asked, in a no-nonsense tone.

"Why, yes. I just told the Princess about them," she said.

"Good. Stand aside, then, please." As Twilight stood aside, confusedly, he walked in. "Johann, Frederick, Jacques, Hugo, Raymond. You are hereby placed under arrest by order of Princess Celestia of Equestria, for high treason. Anypony abetting these enemies of the Crown in any escape or any plot of theirs will receive the same penalty. Will you come quietly?" asked the unicorn guard.

Johann's sword almost sung as he drew it from its sheath. "High treason? I have been in these lands not a day, and done nothing against its rulers in any way, unless you count defeating the enemies of their subjects. What evidence is there of any such crime? And what assurance do I have that you will not attempt to kill us when we are enslaved?" he asked, his voice attempting to be balanced.

"I cannot tell you what evidence of this crime is held against you, for I have not been shown it myself. As to what assurance of your safety you have - you need none. We are not barbarians here, like they may be where you come from," said the guard. "Will you come quietly?"

"Hang on a minute. They've been with me almost all afternoon, and they've done nothing wrong," said Twilight, shaking her head a little bit. "Are you sure you have the right orders?"

"Twilight Sparkle, the Princess made it clear to me that no-pony is unbound from the penalty due to abetting a traitor. Not even you." He looked at her, warning her with his eyes. "Don't go any further."

"Why did she not inform me?" asked Shining Armour, as perplexed as Twilight was. "This is most irregular."

"Captain, I do not understand it any more than you do. I merely obey, and would suggest that perhaps she does not trust you." He shrugged. "I am only obeying orders."

"Sergeants. This is not the first time we have been faced with unjust imprisonment, and now we have no brothers to support us," said Johann. "We will go with them, and pray to our last support to free us. Only the Lord Jesus can save us now, as always." He took his longsword, and dropped it at Twilight's hooves, repeating the move for his arming sword and dagger. Slowly his sergeants similarly disarmed, and after doing so, Johann went to the pony soldier.

"Well, then, we are coming quietly. And though we may be accused falsely, the Truth will set us free," he said, and the pony soldier nodded. "Let us go, then."

Tertia Pars - Da Gloriam

There was the sound of hooves stomping on marble, coming closer to the doors of Princess Celestia's conciliar throne room, until the heavy wooden doors were opened forcefully by the dark alicorn behind them.

"Sister, why is it that almost a week after their arrest, you have continued to bar from me the prisoners?" asked Luna as she came into the room. "You say they are dangerous, and yet not how, or why. Moreover, you know Cadence and Twilight Sparkle are with me in this. What is really going on?"

Celestia sat still on her throne, almost slumped over, and Luna was almost set to re-evaluate her move. She looked like she had not slept for days. It was unlike her, and that was unsettling for Luna. Her sister was always the calm one, the one to try to see what the real cause of a problem or issue was, and now she was letting them get to her. It was enough that it was interfering with her duties - Luna had had to be the one to lower the moon, and raise the sun that day. It had all started with the letter from Twilight.

"I am doing it," said her sister, in a hoary voice, "to protect you, and to protect Equestria." She almost raised her head, and Luna was shocked at her condition. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she looked like she could barely lift her head.

Luna frowned at her. "Sis, what in Tartarus are you doing? You haven't been sleeping. And today, I had to raise the sun for you." Luna shook her head. "What's wrong? Let me help you." She stretched out her hoof, offering it to her sister.

However, it was in vain. Celestia looked at it for a second, as if expecting something else, but said "No. Nothing is wrong. Luna, I'm all okay." The guards, who had been flanking Celestia's throne since Luna had first entered, gave Luna a subtle signal of their frank appraisal of the sun princess' mental state. That certainly was not good.

"Now you're just lying, Celestia. What is it that worries you about these beings?" asked Luna, her confusion written on her face. "Something is different about you, ever since you got that letter from Twilight. Moreover, I have been talking to the officers of the guard, about the secret plan you made to destroy the diamond dogs. You have changed, sis, and not for the better. Please, tell me why you're doing this." She looked at Celestia now with concern showing.

"No... No, I'm not lying, Luna. Now, please," she begged, looking at Luna, her bloodshot eyes now pleading. "Don't ask about the prisoners again. Just put the matter out of your mind. I'm doing this to protect you, and please... trust me."

Luna bit her lip, and said, "I will... Only if you take care of yourself. Sleep, please, sister. You can't keep going like this, even if you want to." It was not what she had wanted when she had stormed in here, and it certainly was not ideal. Nevertheless, perhaps it was the best that she could do right now.

Celestia clearly hesitated, and then, nodding, she acquiesced. "Yes, my dear sister. Thank you, for- for taking care of me." Slowly, she got down from her throne, and, assisted by one of the guards, made her way out, heading to her bedroom.

As soon as the doors closed, Luna ascended, and took the throne. Looking to the remaining guard, she spoke. "Now, stallion, I need Twilight Sparkle and Princess Cadence brought here, along with the Captain of the Guard. Celestia is not to be disturbed, under any circumstances. Do I make myself clear?"

"Perfectly, your Highness," he said, and he left the room.

"So, my sister," said Princess Luna to the now-empty room. "What have you been doing, and what have you kept secret from me?" She set herself to waiting, and got herself comfortable.

It had seemed a long time, confined in the small cell. Although the guards changed regularly, Johann had lost track of how many times they had changed. The only things that kept the time in the cell were Frederick, leading them in the day's office, and the food.

The food was another strange thing about this land. Hay, as if they were horses. Moreover, these ponies did not understand them, as Twilight had. At least they had given them fresh water. Even so, Johann felt the pain of this starvation diet. Already he was feeling much weaker than he had been before.

There did not seem to be anything changing soon. It seemed like they would just have to wait. At least Frederick was with them. However, although he heard confessions, and gave each of them spiritual strength and comfort, he was looking lean and ready to break himself.

Johann regretted his decision to surrender earlier, and had told Frederick so. "Father, I think I was wrong to throw away my sword. If we had fought, we would not be imprisoned as now - dead, or free. Instead, we die here by inches each day. How can this be the right way?" he had asked, idly drumming his fingers on the ground as they both sat in the cell.

"My son, the Rule of our order says that we can never flee battle, does it not?" asked the priest, rather than answering Johann's question.

"Yes, Father, that is true. But what has that to do with this?" asked Johann.

"And that none should surrender until the beauceant has fallen, yes? It says that also?" he persisted.

"Well, yes. It is true," said Johann, his voice now becoming a little exasperated. "But still, what do these matters have to do with that?"

"What they have to do with that is that you seem to be surrendering or fleeing from this current battle, this battle of wills between you and the foe of mankind. You are telling yourself that the ends justify the means - that by being free, the illicit means by which you seek it are justified. And that is a lie." Frederick leaned over. "Yes, this present situation is wrong. However, the same is true for our brothers imprisoned by the French, for those under the question. They could decide that they had no hope, that there was no hope any more. That would be what the evil one wants. It is wrong. God is always there, and always brings us hope. So, then, while we do indeed struggle, we should never wish that to do some evil for a greater good, because God will work an even greater good through suffering for His name. And we will, at long last, be free."

Frederick had convinced him then, giving him the strength to carry on. Nevertheless, it was not easy. Worst of all, the Lord's day was to come the next day, and still Frederick could not celebrate the Mass. Johann was equal parts despair and anger at it, for it was to be his reconciliatory Eucharist. Moreover, if there were to be no more, if they were to be imprisoned until they died, would he be able to enter the Kingdom of God? Therefore, at each time that they prayed, he offered up a prayer for that intention - that before they were to die, that he would receive the Blessed Sacrament.

It was in one of these times that the door to the dungeon that contained them slammed open. The guards snapped to attention, and another pony came in. Whoever it was, they waited in the shadows beyond the gaol cell until the Templars had finished their prayers, and had gone back to killing time. Then the pony came forward, into the light - it was Twilight Sparkle.

She beckoned to Johann, and Johann came to the bars. Then she said the same five words that she had taught him before they could speak, and pointed at him. He repeated the same ritual they had done before, and with a now-known flash, the spell enacted.

"Hello, again, Johann," Twilight said, nodding her head, in what seemed a pleasant tone. "It is good to see you, and to speak to you."

"Hello, Twilight. And you," Johann replied, and continued, pointing to the tray of hay, "Especially because we have no food." As if to accentuate his point, his stomach rumbled within him, and he grimaced.

"What do you mean?" Twilight frowned. "Hay is a common food here. Do you not eat it?" When he shook his head, she bit her lip. "What, then, do you eat?"

"We eat bread, vegetables, fish, meat, and fruit. Many things, but simple." He shrugged. "Bread without leaven is something also that we would desire, if possible - made with only wheat and water, and cooked on a fire, and wine, unmixed with any preservatives."

Twilight made a face. "You eat meat? You mean you kill other beings for your food?" The thought was almost enough to make her sick.

"Sometimes we eat meat, yes. However, we do not kill people for food, no. We kill animals, but not beings with a person's soul," said Frederick, butting in. "We are not barbarians."

"What does this word 'soul' mean?" asked Twilight, not completely convinced. "We have no word for it in our tongue, and you could be deceiving us by wordplay."

"Were we doing so," replied Frederick, "we could continue to do. Nevertheless, we are not - a soul is what moves or changes a living object. However, a plant has not the same soul as a cow, which has not the same soul as a human. In the same way, our horses' souls are not the same as your souls - which are, more or less, similar to ours."

"A soul animates a being? But how do you know this?" asked Twilight. "Moreover, how can you say that our souls are similar?"

"We know something sets apart a rock and a tree, a tree and a bird, and a bird and a man. A rock does not change unless something acts on it - a beast pushing it, or a man breaking it apart with a pick. However, a plant changes - it grows, its leaves brown and fall, and at its end it dies. Nevertheless, it does not move. A bird, however, can move. Moreover, a human, or you, can think and choose your actions, not based on what impels you from without, but also what impels you from within. That makes our souls similar. Does that make sense to you?" asked Frederick, concluding his explanation.

"I suppose so, but it needlessly creates something with no evidence," said Twilight. "Why couldn't these things, and us, be able to do things like that... Just naturally?"

"Why cannot rocks do that, then? Why can't trees walk, and birds talk?" countered Frederick. "The soul is a necessary thing. Why be so quick to dispute the metaphysical?"

"Because the metaphysical cannot be observed," answered Twilight. "You might as well ask about the future. As best as your guesses are, they cannot be certain."

"Can't they be? I can drop an egg and declare that it will fall, can I not?" asked Johann, re-entering the conversation.

"Only because it is a law of nature that things fall," answered Twilight.

"What, then, makes humans, or ponies, different? If they have nothing different from rocks, then why can their decisions not be predicted accurately?" he continued.

"We have free will," said Twilight, slowly realising what the Templar was getting at. "But... We can't observe that, so what makes me assume it exists? Because we cannot predict ponies' decisions accurately. Therefore, they have free will, which means... Argh. Yes, now I concede your point. The soul gives what we call free will. But then why must animals and plants have one?"

"A plant is different from a rock, is it not? A rock does not grow or shrink by itself, but only if it is acted upon," said Frederick. "A plant does. Something must set the plant apart from a rock. So, then, it must have something that animates it, as we are animated by something. This something is the soul of the plant."

"But wait. We need a soul for free will. Since we can predict a plant's growth, why not leave it to natural processes?" asked Twilight. "We shouldn't assume something that isn't necessary."

"If natural processes do it, then why is a rock different? Something causes that difference. You may have a different explanation for it, but the explanation is necessary," answered Frederick.

"Pardon, but while this discussion is interesting," said Johann, "We do need food. If you don't eat meat, then we can refrain from eating it here, but we do need food, particularly the unleavened bread."

"Oh, yes. Sorry about the discussion, but it was so very interesting to talk with someone from such a different culture who nevertheless was so similar, in ways," said Twilight. "I will communicate to the princess about your dietary needs."

"Is this the same princess who imprisoned us?" asked Johann. "And has she told you why we are imprisoned?"

"No, I am afraid not. Celestia has not told her sister, Princess Luna, who is protecting you now, why you are imprisoned, or on what charges. But she does not have the authority to release you," Twilight said, shaking her head sadly. "Until Princess Celestia gives the order to free you... It looks like you're stuck in there. But Luna can at least give you real food, and real drink." She nodded, and on impulse bowed slightly. "Until next time, my friends. Now you ought to be capable of speaking to the guards for a time. However, be careful. Not all of these guards are with us."

With that, she left, leaving Johann with a list of questions as tall as he was. It seemed like they had stepped out of a relatively simple political conflict into one as complicated as any that he had heard of before. Three rulers, each like unto the other in royal dignity. However, this Princess Luna. Perhaps she would be able to help them. Perhaps she would even try. Nevertheless, for now, they could only trust in Twilight, and God.

Shining Armour continued to lie awake in his bed. It was a comfortable bed; made more so by his wife next to him, but that only seemed to make it worse. He could only think of those beings, those strangers lying in a cell in Canterlot, for no reason but their kindness. And it terrified him.

He rose from the bed, standing up in the large room. It was luxurious by any measure, and represented a great coming-up in the world for him. But the rumblings he had heard threatened everything he had.

There was a saying, among the mountaineering ponies. When you knew the mountains, really knew them, you could almost feel an avalanche coming by the sound of the sheer silence. And that was what he was hearing. There was no message from Celestia, demanding that he answer for his actions, demanding that he explain his defence of the alleged traitors. And that was troubling most of all. If it was like what had happened to them, he should expect a knock late at night, and then them bursting in to imprison them.

It was the dead of night, here in the Crystal Empire, and as he walked to the window, the sounds of the night met him, night birds calling amid the wordless tramping of the city guards. The city below was sleeping, as he himself should be, and he cursed the day that those beings had appeared.

"What did I do to deserve this?" he called out to the night. "What crime have I committed, or what evil did I leave unpunished, that my own good deeds bring me such distress and pain?" He turned at the sound of hoofbeats, to see his wife sleepily standing up to face him.

"Shiny?" she asked, blinking her eyes. "What are you talking about? Is something bothering you?" She walked over to him, concern making itself shown on her face.

"It is nothing," he said, forcing a smile to his face. "I'm alright, dear. I just... Couldn't sleep, is all. Nothing to worry about." He moved over to join her, and rested a hoof on her back. "We should go back to bed. Long day tomorrow, I expect."

"I suppose... Well, if you're sure," she said, biting her lip a little, and turning back to the bed. "It's just," she went on, stopping where she stood, "ever since you brought those... Templars back, you've changed. And... Not for the better. You aren't sleeping. I want to help you, but you won't let me. So... No. I'm not going to let this slide, not anymore." She stood her ground, not budging.

"Cady, it's really nothing," he protested. "I'm just having a little trouble sleeping." He ran a hoof through her mane. "Please, I just don't want to trouble you."

"Well, if it's nothing," she said, "then it will surely be of no great difficulty to tell me, will it?" She looked at Shining, her eyes like nails piercing him through and holding him there.

"I... Argh, yes, okay," he said, wilting eventually under her gaze and looking away. "It's about those Templars. And about what Celestia did with them." He turned to her, his eyes looking haunted. "I was with them every second they were there. They did nothing, nothing that deserved the punishment that Celestia gave them. They should have been praised and thanked, not punished and forgotten."

"Oh, Shine," she said, lifting a hoof to touch his forehead. "Is that it? I've already talked to Celestia, and she's just going to keep them imprisoned. They're not getting as badly punished as you thought." She gave a relieved chuckle. "I suppose it really was nothing." She turned; ready to go back to the bed.

"No, my love. That's not it. There's more," he said, his voice sounding hollow. "Celestia kept her plan a secret from me, from Twilight even. And... I'm worried. For them, but also for... For us. If Celestia imprisoned them without me even knowing, what's to stop her from doing the same to me? To us?"

Cadence froze. "Shiny, you can't be thinking of that. Not now. Not..." She touched a hoof to her belly, before continuing. "Not when we've just found out this news. Celestia isn't like that. And even if she were, she wouldn't do that to you, to us. We're her friends, her family. She'll be celebrating with us. Not trying to get rid of us." She shook her head, slowly at first and then getting faster.

"If she still trusted us, then why didn't she tell me? Why hasn't she talked to me at all following it? Look, Cady..." He stopped, trying to think of what words he could say to convince her. "I'm not talking about trying to get rid of her - not at all! All I'm talking about is... Making sure that the guards in Canterlot are trustworthy. That's all. Nothing bad. Just that if she does something she'll regret we know of it." He stroked her mane, though she pulled back at his touch.

"I... I don't want to talk about this," she said, her voice sounding upset. "I don't want to have to deal with this! I want... I want to just be able to live with you and not have to worry about my, our friends hurting us!" She turned her face away, her eyes glistening with tears.

"I know, dear heart," said Shining Armour, his voice trying to sooth her. "Neither do I want to worry about that. Nevertheless, it is something that I have to worry about. To make sure you don't have to. To make sure that our child doesn't have to." He drew her face back to look at him, gently. "I swore to defend Celestia, and who does she need protection from more than herself?"

"I... I suppose...,” she said, not sounding too convinced. "But... Please, promise me something."

"Anything," he said, though he felt it a lie in his heart. Inside, he whispered 'But not that I should forget this.'

"Husband of mine," she said. "Do not ask me to help you in this enterprise, for it is the death of all that I stand for. And it will break my heart, but I will aid you if you asked. But I ask that you do not." She looked up at him, a tear running down her cheek.

"Yes, of course, my love. I would not ask you to aid me in the course if you do not believe in it," he said, relief echoing through his body. This was the best result of all. Cadence could relax and ignore it, and he could protect her. With the stress leaking out of him like new wine in an old skin, he moved to embrace her, but she stopped him.

"I-I can't. Not right now. Just... Let's go to sleep." She looked pensively at him, and then turned back to the bed, and Shining's heart fell. She got back into the bed, and turned aside.

Shining Armour climbed into the bed besides her, unable to beat down the happiness he felt at having resolved that trouble with the sadness he now had at Cadence's obviously hurt feeling. Nevertheless, despite what he had felt a few seconds ago, he knew that he had done the right thing. Even if he had hurt her a little bit, better that than losing her for good.

The torches burned low in the zebra encampment, and Swift Quill did not like it. It was not his first diplomatic mission that had to be conducted secretly, and he did not desire it to be his last.

It had been a little over a week since he had been sent off into the Everfree Forest, and though the talks had promised to be short, they had been anything but. He had been forced to accept the hospitality of these scum, and though he did not show it, he was beginning to chafe at the bit to be out of there.

Still their leader waited, and delayed. He had never actually seen the Master, as they called him, or her, or it; but they seemed to be deliberately trying his patience. And he was almost through with them. Never mind that this mission had started well, it looked like it was going to end in the worst way - a pathetic way, apathetically.

He laughed hoarsely under his breath. It was just the sort of joke that Captain Shining Armour, one of the most artless soldiers he had ever met, would not have understood. It had been only a short time since they had parted, and he was happy enough to have left his company. The only good thing about him, Swift Quill decided, was that he was a pony, rather than one of these zebras. He probably hadn't even known what his role was, in escorting Swift into the forest. If anything, he had probably taken the mission at face value, and was reporting, even now, that 'poor little Private Fall Bird had never made his way out of the forest'. That was all to the better. The less anypony knew, the less that their enemies could find out if they captured them. And no matter what his combat skill was, he had seen too many 'elite soldiers' be taken prisoner by the sheer number of a foe to trust to his own protection.

However, all this would be for nothing if the zebras didn't give a positive reply to the princess' message. The plan was for a combined strike against the diamond dogs, with the zebras (secretly) taking the brunt of the fighting. Then the ponies could sweep in, and either destroy the zebra threat as well or part on peaceful terms. Of course, the zebras didn't know about the ponies' plans, so there was a chance they would actually take the plan at face value. If they didn't, well, that was what Swift Quill was there for. Nevertheless, so far they had swallowed the bait completely.

Except that they hadn't given them a reply, just 'taking time to ponder it'. Therefore, Swift Quill sat gloomily in the tent that the Master had provided him. It was the first sign of these beings' barbarianism. They lived in the carcasses of animals. Rather than the canvas tents he was used to, they lived in tents made of hide, and of bone. They hunted beasts, not for eating, thank goodness, but for skinning. Personally, he didn't know which was worse. But he couldn't wait to be out of this foul place.

At that very moment, the tent opened up, the flap being lifted by another zebra. As they entered, he felt even more repulsed. It was not a zebra, but a zony. It had wings, like a pegasus, and was coloured almost as if to mock ponykind. He felt a deep anger grow inside of him, but rather than showing it, he smiled and asked, "Well, has the Master made a decision?"

The zony said nothing, and as it sat down, Swift Quill could see that she was a mare. Another subtle insult. Anyone unfamiliar with the Zebras would not see anything untoward, but the zebras did not trust mares. Using her as a messenger was an insult to him, and to Equestria. He waited for a time, and was about to repeat the question when she spoke.

"The Master has decided, pony," she said, and looked into his eyes. Something about her eyes made Swift Quill shiver. It was like looking into the eyes of a dragon, and seeing the eternity that it embraced. "And the decision is in your favour. The Master will send a delegate to your Princess to negotiate the exact details of this strike. But for now, you may go." And with her message apparently concluded, she indicated the flap of the tent.

This was a change. The zebra were not usually like this. Even they respected hospitality, and would not have told him to go as rudely. This meant, presumably, that something had changed, either with their Master or with him. And leaving under these circumstances would be a good idea. He quickly gathered the meagre possessions that he had with him, and exited the tent.

As he did so, he was thrust into a scene of chaos. Zebra fought zebra, and blood was spilled on both sides. The zony joined him, not seeming at all fussed by the deadly fighting in the camp.

She escorted him through the fighting, and he stayed close to her. The few times that any other zebras tried to get close, she wielded the tulwar at her side with such agile gusto that it seemed more a dance than actual fighting. It was almost hypnotising, watching her spill their blood like wine from a goblet. And as he did so, he feared for the mission. If this was an example of what these zebras could do, and do willingly, then what would they suffer at the loss of their force to the diamond dogs?

As the camp fell behind them, he spoke up. "Why were they fighting, back there? For what reason, or what cause?" She looked at him, and smiled.

With a giggle that didn't fit the situation at all, she said, "Hee-hee, you didn't know, did you? I killed the last Master. Now I am the Master. They were my loyal comrades fighting against the old order. When I return, they will be put to right."

Swift Quill went cold. "You are the new Master?" he asked, thanking whatever deities were out there that his voice didn't quaver.

"Why, yes! Of course. Now you must go. I will see you again, don't worry!" she said, and jumped back off, in the direction of the camp. Swift Quill stood for a second, catching his breath, and then fled in what he hoped was the direction of civilisation.

It had been now almost a week since the Templars had been taken to Canterlot by the guards. And through that time, Scootaloo hadn't found anything that she'd been doing with the Crusaders anywhere near as interesting.

They'd been doing almost everything they could think of, as usual, but where she used to find the times she was spending with them fun, exciting, and even a bit reckless, now she didn't really know how to feel about them. They were still alright, she thought, but something was different.

"Something's different," she said to the girls after another day of somehow-uninteresting go-karting down the main street of Ponyville and raiding beehives near the Apple Family farm. All they'd gotten for their troubles was a stern lecture from Rarity and Twilight about respecting other ponies, a bunch of bee stings, and no cutie marks. Although it hadn't really mattered much to Scootaloo in the past, it mattered to her now. Now she wanted something more than just a cutie mark.

"What do you mean, Scootaloo?" asked Sweetie Belle, peering through Rarity's books on magical first aid for something for beestings. "It felt just like usual. Something exciting, then a lot of pain and no cutie mark. It's gotten so I've almost memorised these books," she continued as she closed the fourth book. "Except the one with the beestings."

"Well, it's just... Well, why are we getting our cutie marks?" asked Scootaloo. "I never used to really question it, but... Like, after those diamond dogs. I just wondered... If they'd caught me, would it be... Worth it?" She looked at the others, hoping for an answer.

"Well..." said Applebloom, looking at her long-time friend with a bit of a pondering expression on her face, "I guess it's just that it's part of growing up. And how are we gonna do anything important if we don't know what our special talent is?"

"Yeah, but... Okay, but can't we do the things that we'll do with our cutie mark already? I mean, Rainbow Dash didn't need a cutie mark to win her first race. So we should be able to do whatever our special talent is already. But we spend so much time trying to figure out our talent, and doing nothing that matters," said Scootaloo, trying somehow to express the feelings that she held close. "And that's what I'm feeling is different. I don't really get why we're doing this as much anymore."

"Well," said Sweetie Belle, leaving the books where they were and walking over to Scootaloo, "What do you want to do?" She looked at her friend with her curiosity evident on her face.

"I don't know," said Scootaloo. "All I know is that I want something that's worth doing. And I don't know if I can do that like this." She shrugged her shoulders. "I guess, maybe, I don't want to just 'get my cutie mark'. It seems... A little foalish, I guess."

"Hold on. Are you saying you don't want to hang out with us anymore?" asked Applebloom, a little bit of hurt in her voice.

"No, it's not like that at all," said Scootaloo, defensively now. "But what I do want to do is something that really matters. Like... I don't know. But you remember those people who helped us? They were only with us for a day, and they changed my, our lives. What have we done? Just gone on as if nothing happened. I don't want that to be the case. I want something more."

"Well, what do you mean by something more?" asked Sweetie Belle, sitting down beside her friend. "If we don't understand you, we can't help you. And we're your friends, and we want to help. So please, tell us." She met Scootaloo's eyes, trying to show her concern.

"Well, I guess I mean a bit more serious," Scootaloo said. "I mean, Rainbow Dash and her friends have fun together, but they also do important stuff. And I kind of want to do that. But it seems like all we do is have fun together, without the 'doing important stuff' part. That's what I mean, really." She looked at the others, and took in a deep breath. "So... Are you up for that?"

Sweetie Belle and Applebloom looked at each other, back to Scootaloo, back at each other, and then said in unison, "Of course we are!" "Particularly," continued Applebloom, "If it helps us find our cutie marks."

"Well, I gue- wait, you said yes?" said Scootaloo, still a little surprised. "I mean, of course you said yes."

"Well, yeah, of course we said yes, Scoots," said Applebloom. "We're your friends. If you want to try something, then we're in there with you." She patted Scootaloo on the back. "We're not going to back out on you now."

"Well, then," said Scootaloo, a smile coming back onto her face, "What are we waiting for?" And with that, the Crusaders surged off.

Frederick stood up, and made the sign of the cross. "Deus, in adiutorium meum intende," he said, beginning the final hour of the day.

The other Templars stood up quickly, and each made the sign of the cross, and continued with "Domine, ad adiuvandam me festina."

The five bowed their heads and crossed themselves again, and said as one voice "Gloria Patri et Filio et Spiritui Sancto, sicut erat in principio et nunc et semper et in saecula saeculorum. Amen. Alleluia."

They sang the hymn of the Templars, Crucem Sanctam Subiit, and sat down again as Frederick led them in an examination of their conscience. With that concluded, they sung the psalms. Frederick read from both the Revelation of St John the Evangelist, and the Rule. They pondered the two readings for a time in silence, and then they sang the Nunc Dimittis and the Salve Regina, and finished with another time of prayer. Johann again offered up his petition for reception of the divine sacrament. Frederick dismissed them, and they returned to their own sections of the small cell.

All of a sudden, there was a movement from outside. The guards were changing, and with that, there came another troth of water... As well as a platter of vegetables, bread, and, most precious of all, five pieces of unleavened bread. Johann was about to dig right into the food when Frederick called out. "Stop, Johann. Do not eat yet. That goes for you all," he said, standing between them and the platter. "You shall eat, yes, but your bodies are not ready to eat quickly. So hold yourself fast." Turning to the platter, he took a single loaf of bread, and, breaking off five small pieces smaller than a fist; he gave one to each of the Templars, and kept one for himself.

They ate the bread slowly, finishing the loaf eventually, with Frederick spacing out the consumption. They fell asleep almost immediately, feeling fuller than they had in a long time. When they woke, the food was gone, and Frederick was standing where it had been. "It is time," he said, "for us to celebrate the Lord's Day, as He commanded us to celebrate it."

The sound of industry resounded now through all the halls of the diamond dogs, whether that was the sound of steel being beaten into shape, weapons being made, or works of a more esoteric nature. Him-Enthroned looked at the minions of His working on the great artefact He had ordered repaired with great satisfaction. It was nearly functional, and then He would move it.

The device, unknown until now, was like, as Him-Enthroned understood it, a giant drill bit. With it ready, He could drill into the crystal caverns under Canterlot, and not only harvest a great supply of wealth that would give Him and His scions total and enduring control over the diamond dogs, but then be able to launch a surprise attack on Canterlot. With any luck, He could destroy the princesses, and without leaders, the ponies would be unable to resist. Victory would be assured.

Even now, the latest additions to His personal force were being trained into loyal servants. He smiled a little as He thought of the little pleasures He would take in them soon, and then dismissed them from His mind. He was master of all His desires, and now was not the time to let that slip.

A skeleton of the crew that had previously worked upon it was all that was working on the machine they were recreating. As each section was repaired to working order, the dogs previously working on it had been reassigned. Now, only a fraction of the original crew was working on it. It was time, now, to re-sanctify this device. It was fortunate, then, that His guests - five of the pony soldiers, who His personal army had captured on raids - had just joined Him. They were chained together, and though they continued to look defiant, Him-Enthroned was sure they would soon be begging for mercy, like the cowards that they were.

“Behold,” He said, gesturing with a cruel smile at the machine. “This is the doom of the ponies. You alone have received the gift of seeing the doom of your race before we put it into action.”

“You think that this trinket will help you defeat us?” called one of them. “You fools have no possible conception of what forces you face. Surrender or you will face your own doom.”

Him-Enthroned signalled, and one of the guard dogs punched the petulant fool in the muzzle. “You do not know the truth of the matter, and so I forgive your insolence. However, you are quite mistaken. You ponies have no way of defeating us, your natural superiors. As the others will learn, in time. But you yourselves will learn that so very soon.”

He turned to the dogs still working on the machine. “Whoever brings one of Our guests to the top of the machine shall receive the honour, and the privilege, of slaying them personally.” Not even a second passed before they began to fight with each other to get to the prisoners, each striving to be the first. He turned back to the prisoners. “Your blood will re-sanctify this machine, and purify it and Us. Our ancestors will receive your blood with joy.”

“Not so,” said the same prisoner who spoke up before. “Hear my curse, you foul ones. One the day you use that machine, these halls will be filled with the ghosts of all the ponies who have died, and you will be defeated.”

“What care I of your ghosts?” asked Him-Enthroned mockingly. “We will not need these halls when we have taken Canterlot.”

He turned His back on the screams of terror and of ecstasy that filled the halls, and began walking to the council room. It was time to give the order to move out. These ponies would soon learn the errors they had made. And their blood would fill the streets of their own cities. They would drown in it! And the diamond dogs would be born again, of blood and of the violence of war. No more would the ponies control them. They would be the masters of this world. And they would bring a reckoning down upon all those who opposed them!

Supplementum Primae Libri - Alleluia

A brief companion to the first book of the Templars, containing vernacular translations of the psalms and prayers recorded within this book.

First, an understanding of my conceit in the titles. In the belief system of the Templars, they are creatures - in a rarer sense of the word. They are created beings, and they in their deeds of valour and honour give all the glory of their actions to their creator. So they sing the psalm that they ascribe to David - 'Non nobis, Domine, non nobis, sed nomini tuo da gloriam.' In the vernacular, this is rendered as 'Not to us, Lord, not to us, but to your name be the glory.' So in this first book, I have split the story of their first encounter with us into four sections. Each section is reasonably self-contained, and (as much as can be done) is accurate and truthful, compiled from many sources. And each section is named for a quarter of this psalm.

Now, we have a small section of translation. The different words in the lingua franca (forgive me, another pun) I have generally left in their original phrasing. These convey a meaning and poetry that cannot easily be conveyed in a translation. In the last section, they were severely more common. A non-exhaustive list follows, as it has, I confess, become difficult to recognise the different words.

The first word is 'beauceant'. This word has no direct translation that I have gathered from my discussion with the Templars. However, it refers to their banner - black and white, arranged horizontally. While it flies, a Templar is not allowed to flee the battlefield, or else he will be parted from his brothers forever. The reason for the black and white I have not discerned, yet its similarity to Celestia and Luna is something to notice.

With that being the first word, let us take the first phrase. 'In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti'. These words mark what the Templars called 'crossing themselves', taking the name of their three in one god upon themselves. They do this for several purposes - firstly, to start their prayers, which they do several times a day; secondly, to ward off evil against them, a sort of protective gesture. They quote another of their race, a non-Templar (the distinction between a Templar and a Christian, the name by which they refer to their race, is blurred in the understanding of most of our kind. It is not important at this juncture in our tale, except that the Templars were fleeing from others of their kind who had started a persecution of the Templars. When asked if they had considered fighting back, they showed a remarkable loyalty, saying that it would be wrong, or a sin, to fight against their race) called Athanasius, who says that the sign of the cross protects against magic. When they say these words, or where I have used the phrase 'they crossed themselves' or similar, they have made a set of actions. Taking their right hand, they touch their forehead, then their stomach, then the left and then right chest with their thumb and the next finger. Then, making a small cross by putting the thumb over the finger, they kiss it.

The next is the psalm that they sing. 'Non nobis Domine, non nobis, sed Nomini Tuo da gloriam.' However, I have already translated it in this text, and will not take up additional room in repeating it.

So we move into the last of the first book to require a translation. Their nightly prayers. 'Deus, in adiutorium meum intende', 'Domine, ad adiuvandam me festina', 'Gloria Patri et Filio et Spiritui Sancto, sicut erat in principio et nunc et semper et in saecula saeculorum. Amen. Alleluia', 'Crucem Sanctam Subiit', 'Nunc Dimittis', 'Salve Regina'. These are part of the Templars' religious practice. They translate, literally, to 'God, to aid of me attend', 'Lord, to aid of me hasten', 'Glory to Father, and Son, and Spirit of Holiness, as was in the beginning and now and forever and in ages of ages. Amen. God be praised', 'The Cross of Holiness He Underwent', 'Now Dismiss', and 'Hail Queen'. But a more meaningful translation is easily readable from these. 'God, come to my aid', 'Lord, make haste to aid me', 'Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit, as it was in the beginning, is now, and ever will be, forever and ever. Amen. God be praised', 'He Took The Holy Cross', 'Now You Dismiss', and 'Hail Queen'. Each is an extended prayer, or part of one, but for the purposes of this text, I have kept it limited to the main parts of the prayer.

Finally, we come to an addition to the books of the Templars. I hesitate to place it within the books proper, for this reason. I have researched these events as much as I can, and this story is told by the zebras as their casus belli. But the guards, and in particular my source within them, refuses to confirm or deny this story. And I have found no other supporting evidence. With that aside, I tell the story.

Furaha made his way at speed through the forest. He had been commanded by the Master to take a message to the Princess of the Ponies, with her assent to their plan. And so he had left camp last night, a sevenday after the messenger of the ponies had left himself.

The forest was his home, as it had been for all the zebras since years unknown. And no matter what force come upon it, they would defend and hold it.

As he continued, all of a sudden there was a whirring, and several crossbow bolts thudded into his flank. He fell, and died.

From the forest arose several ponies, all of the Royal Guard. Shining Armour led them, and they hurried to the body.

"This zebra carried a message from the zebras to our Princess," said Shining Armour. "But this message was an evil one, for they sought an alliance sealed in the blood of innocents. No more shall the Zebras be tolerated to lie to our Princess, and no more shall they live in our lands not obedient to our laws. Now, we shall go. Although the Princess sought to deceive us, she did not succeed."

The guards left their ambush spot, and made their way back to Canterlot.

Forgive me for the lack of art in my retelling. In the timeline, it occurs after the end of the first book, but before the beginning of the second book. With no sources other than the barest of stories about the event, I have done my best, but it is unfortunately not enough.

As for me, the writer, it is good that it remain secret. But my name is here. It requires wisdom - let the one with insight explore it - Mea purpureus color est, sed veritas latet per eam. Mea amici fidelissima et vera sunt. Et meum est numero novem.

Praefatione ad Liber Secunda

Most excellent Doctor Amicitia,

You yourself know of the previous success of my first book on this subject and the popularity that it has enjoyed. Because of this, I have continued my work on the second book, and with it now ready for your perusal, I do present it to you forthwith.

To address some criticism of my previous work, I will take a small time now. The first, and greatest, is that of my distinctly unflattering portrayal of our mutual friend. The critics here are distinctly royalist and do not appreciate that even well-regarded leaders are mixed characters. Ironically, they are most similar in this outlook to the Templars, who view their king and lord, Jesus Christ, as divine and incapable of error. But where the Templars have some reason to do so and are willing to address those who do not think the same thing with at least some tolerance and reason, these people view any unflattering portrayal of their idol as almost blasphemous, if not downright criminal.

To these, I can only say one thing. Your excellence will permit us this brief portion of invective. Anyone who views their leader as inerrant must explain those periods where they clearly made errors away. However, these ponies do not do so - rather, they merely pretend they did not happen at all. Such clear naivety is a clear window into their motives. They do not merely prefer a royal leader - instead, they want a divine leader. They would do better to follow the Templars in this, and deal with such criticism reasonably and with discussion, rather than by covering their ears and shouting.

The next criticism I have come across all too often in regards to this text is, once again, that the narrative is wishful thinking and that these events are nothing as they really happened. What utter arrogance and tomfoolery! What utter idiocy, to say that the eyewitness testimony of so many is mistaken or sheer lies! For these people I have nothing but scorn, for they scorn (and more publicly) so many, and they heap calumny upon calumny. They care nothing for truth, only wanting to preserve their own version of events. I dismiss them herewith.

The last piece of criticism which is common to this piece is this one: I grasp the sure facts of history, that is true, but I also make up a sheer fantasy setting these bare facts into a fictional story. This is a true criticism, and I cannot tell you that every second of every day is truthfully accounted in every single detail. But what I can say is that for the most part of this narrative, the truth is indeed told. Eyewitnesses give me such details directly. Nopony has the capacity to come against me and claim I do not speak the truth, for truth is my fortress and has set its armies all around. Though I may not speak the whole truth, I do indeed speak the truth.

Finally, most excellent Doctor Amicitia, I find it fitting to address these words of wisdom, taken from the Templars' books again. 'Do not abandon old friends, for new ones cannot equal them. A new friend is like new wine; when it has aged, you can drink it with pleasure.'

Your old friend, Novem

Prima Secundae Libri - Crucem Sanctum Subiit

Frederick spoke the words of institution, and elevated the host. The four other Templars looked at it with adoration, and bowed their heads. Slowly, Frederick lowered the host again, and turned to the glass, containing the single drop of wine remaining from their hosts' gift mixed with water. He spoke the words of institution and elevated it as well. The other Templars lifted their heads, adoring the blessed sacrament, before bowing their heads.

Frederick lowered it, and continued the Eucharistic prayer, with the Mysterium Fidei, the Commemoratio pro defunctis, and the Great Amen. As he led them in the Pater Noster, Twilight continued to take notes, her expression continued to darken. It had been a month since she had witnessed the first time they had done this ceremony, which they continued each week. And each time Twilight witnessed it, she felt more and more sick at what these beings were doing.

When first she had met them, she had tolerated (mostly) what they thought, and had not thought Celestia was in the right in imprisoning them. But this ghastly ritual that they did each week was changing her opinion.

Each week they commenced this ritual. In the beginning, it seemed acceptable, for they read sections of their holy book. Then Frederick would exhort them to further displays of goodness and virtue. Most of these Twilight did not agree with, but they were not bad. They were instead merely different. But then they came to the second half, where they worshipped some piece of bread. Bread, of all things! And then, claiming that it was the body of their god, they ate it. It was entirely unconscionable. Even as she watched, they were doing the same thing.

Even though it was obviously not really their deity, to be willingly entering into such an evil ritual was a sign of their taint. How could they do something as noble and honourable as saving innocent foals and then, virtually the next instant, do something like this? It was beyond all comprehension on Twilight's part. Even now they had finished their ritual and their two spokespersons had started to walk over to talk to Twilight. Usually she would hide her disgust at their actions, but this time she felt compelled to voice her complaints.

"Hello again, Twilight," said Frederick. "It's good to see-"

"You lied to me," interrupted Twilight.

"Lied to you? What are you talking about?" he asked her, his expression uncomprehending.

"You told me that you didn't eat beings that could think and reason," said Twilight. "But you, each week, claim to eat the body and drink the blood of a rational being, let alone the one you claim to be your god! How can you even stand to do that?"

"Whoa. That's a bunch of questions at once, young miss," said Frederick, looking at Twilight with an expression almost of disappointment. "First of all, I said no such thing. Second, we follow the Lord's command when we consume His body and blood during the Eucharist."

"What. Just what," said Twilight, her face showing quite some disbelief. "You said that the first time we talked here. What in... What in Tartarus are you even talking about?"

"No, Twilight. What I said was that we do not kill rational beings to eat them," said Frederick. "While you may have interpreted it that way, it is, as you can see, not entirely the correct interpretation."

"Then what," asked Twilight, beginning to get quite angry at Frederick's dissembling, "is the correct interpretation? That you do in fact eat thinking beings?"

"One thinking being, yes," said Frederick, unperturbed by Twilight's emotional outburst. "We eat the flesh and drink the blood of our Lord, Jesus Christ, as He commanded us to do. We do not eat other beings, for we are not cannibals or savages."

"Oh, well, the distinction is very clear," said Twilight, without even bothering to keep the sarcasm out of her voice. "I'm glad we got that out of the way."

"He judged that for our salvation, we must do it, Twilight," Frederick said. "As you do not believe such a man existed, what is it to you that we break bread together?"

"What is it? You openly claim to break one of the taboos that all rational beings naturally hold. How could anyone accept it?" asked Twilight, and she shook her head. "No more can I accept it. Goodbye, Frederick. Goodbye, Johann. I hope I do not see you again."

With that, she turned, and left the dungeon.

After she had departed, Frederick turned to the other Templars. "It is time for us to turn to God and plead for freedom. Let us pray." They crossed themselves, and then Frederick led them in this prayer.

"May the grace of the Holy Spirit be present with us. May Mary, Star of the Sea, lead us to the harbor of salvation. Amen.

"Lord Jesus Christ, Holy Father, eternal God, omnipotent, omniscient Creator, Bestower, kind Ruler and most tender lover, pious and humble Redeemer; gentle, merciful Savior, Lord! We humbly beseech Thee and implore Thee that Thou may enlighten us, free us and preserve the brothers of the Temple and all Thy Christian people, troubled as they are.

"Thou, O Lord, Who knowest that we are innocent, set us free that we may keep our vows and your commandments in humility, and serve Thee and act according to Thy will. Dispel all those unjust reproaches, far from the truth, heaped upon us by the means of tough adversities, great tribulations and temptations, which we have endured, but can endure no longer.

"Omnipotent, eternal God, who hast so loved the blessed John the Evangelist and Apostle, that he reclined upon Thy bosom at the Last Supper, and to whom Thou revealed and showed the Mysteries of Heaven, and to whom, while suspended on the Holy Cross, for the sake of our redemption, Thou commended Thy most Holy Mother and Virgin, and in whose honor our Order was created and instituted; through Thy Holy mercifulness, deliver us and preserve us, as Thou knowest that we are innocent of the crimes that we are accused of, so that we may take possession of the works, by which we may be guided to the joys of Paradise, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen."

After they finished, Johann pulled Frederick aside. "What are we going to do now? Our only helper has abandoned us."

"Not so, Johann. God is always with us," said Frederick. "He shall free us in His own good time, if we but keep faith."

"Father, I believe," said Johann, looking at the priest with an unhappy gaze. "Merely help my unbelief."

Frederick laid a hand on Johann's shoulder. "You will know the power of God to free us soon. Merely have faith in God, and prepare to witness his power."

Prince Shining Armour, as he had begun to style himself, was consulting with his officers in the throne room of the Crystal Empire when a knock came on the door. As it opened, in came a messenger, short of breath. "Sir," he said, panting, "Sir. I come from Celestia's court. With two messages that your loyal servants have intercepted. Both are to Celestia. One is from Twilight Sparkle, your sister-"

"A friendship report, no doubt. Nothing for us to worry about," interrupted the new Prince. "What is the other letter?"

"I beg to report, my prince, that it is not a friendship report, and bears grave dangers. Your sister has concluded that the Templars 'require more investigation' to conclude whether they are safe. But she is lying," said the messenger. "Our stallion in Princess Luna's court has overheard her discussion with Twilight about the Templars. Twilight firmly believes that the Templars are barbaric, that they repeat a ritual revolving around the consumption of another's flesh and blood. We believe that Twilight and Luna are plotting their own move on the throne, which could be either useful, or dangerous."

"Hmmm. That doesn't quite sound like Twilight, to plot after her beloved teacher," said Shining Armour. "But Luna? She's different. Perhaps Twilight is lying, but to the wrong pony. We have one of our agents on guard duty for the Templars, don't we? Can we get his report?"

"As you wish, your highness. But..." The messenger hesitated. "The other message, sir, may be more important. It is to Celestia, as the other was. But... The sender, sir. It was... It was from Princess Cadence. Your wife, sir."

"Yes?" asked Shining Armour. "Is there a reason you've been intercepting my wife's correspondence?" He was definitely annoyed at this change in the state of affairs.

"Well, sir," said the unhappy messenger, "It's the message itself. It was in code. One that I'd seen a bit of in my previous line of work. It was about you. From what we've cracked so far, she's telling Celestia that you've... Well, that you've changed, and asking for help. And, well, if Celestia got that message... She might uncover our plans."

Shining Armour didn't say anything for a few seconds, and then at last he spoke. "And you are sure, absolutely sure, that this is from her?" he asked, his voice level. "This will determine how we co-ordinate the rest of our plan."

"Sir, this message could only have come from you or her. Yes, I'm sure," declared the messenger.

"Then so be it," said the Prince. "Your service will be rewarded when our goals have been reached. Now... Go." He dismissed the messenger with a wave of his hoof, and bowing, the messenger withdrew. When the doors had closed, Shining Armour turned to his officers. "This changes a great deal."

"What will you do to her?" asked one of the more impertinent officers, and Shining Armour rounded on him.

"Do to her?" he asked, his voice dangerously calm. "I'm going to love her, and calm her, and lay her suspicions to rest. And then... Well, then I'm going to falsify a letter from Celestia to her. But punish her? I could not do such a thing. For one, it is she on whom this position remains. For another, she is carrying my child. But most importantly? I love her. I shall not harm her."

The officers nodded, and Shining Armour continued. "Now, these Templars have remained prominent. The very reason we are here may prove to be useful again. Celestia believes them to be of no threat, and Luna believes them to be a terrible threat. But how can we best use them?"

"...and so, your highness, I believe that the Templars have continued to demonstrate their barbarity and lack of civilisation, even when given reason to desist, because they have nothing else," said Twilight Sparkle. "I do not think that they are merely hiding it. Else they would have uncovered it. And... And yet they have already given us proof contrariwise." She shook her head, and looked at Luna. "I don't understand it. It's like they give with the one hand, and take away with the other. How can they do this?"

"All beings are combinations of barbarism and civility, Twilight Sparkle," said the Princess confidently. "That these Templars are the same does not scare me. It reassures me. Were they all one or the other, then it would be a time to be scared. What else have you learned?"

"Well... I've already told you of their religion. But... Not enough." She took a deep breath, and continued. "You see, their religion practices a form of... Of cannibalism. They consume their deity, both body and blood. Or, at least, they believe they do. And they see no problem with this. They view it... As natural, I suppose. And... I don't understand how they can do it. How anyone could do it. It makes me... Sick. To the stomach." Luna frowned, and leaned closer to Twilight.

"Miss Sparkle, do you not know of the griffins?" she asked, in a voice which bordered on disappointment. "When they were first encountered by ponykind, we thought they were cannibals, too, because they ate meat. But we know they are not. And here I think you have failed to learn that lesson from the past. You call them cannibals. But I think there is probably more to them than mere barbarism. You yourself know this. If you truly want to understand them, then you will not let such a culture shock stop you."

"As the Princess says," spoke up the cloaked unicorn stallion from within the deep shadow in the room, "You cannot expect a month's contact to give you the perfect understanding you say you desire. It took me many years among the zebra to learn how they think. If I had claimed knowledge from the start, it would have taken longer, and with less success." His voice seemed both familiar and strange. Each word was deeply intoned and precise. It got on Twilight's nerves. She was happy that he only spoke rarely during these meetings with the Princess.

"Yes, well. I will go back to them and see what more I can learn from them," said Twilight, but her voice gave away her appraisal of that idea.

As she bowed, and left the chamber, Princess Luna turned to her companion. "Well, how are our plans progressing, my dear cut-throat?" she said, her eyes glittering with mischief.

"Our mutual friend's plans have emerged, in part. I am doing my level best to halt them. But my feeling is that there is another joining in the great game. No evidence of it, but Celestia's plans are not going as they ought." There was a movement that could have been a shrug, and then he continued. "The zebra are on the move. You will have to trust me on that. But all in all, it is quiet, like the deep breath before the storm. Something is about to happen."

"What do you think it is?" she asked him, serious now. "You have proven wise in these matters so far."

"Honestly, I have no knowledge," he said, scratching his head. "The griffons are still quiet, but truthfully they have been ever since the last war finished. I think Celestia may have caused more harm to them than they let slip. But if we were merely talking about quietness, then half of Equestria could be planning something. The diamond dogs are definitely up to something, but they've clammed up really well. My agents have barely - and not always - escaped with their lives from them. Celestia didn't keep them under proper check. But as long as they're in their caves, they won't bother us. The buffalo aren't bothering anypony, so it's not them. They're too blunt for conniving schemes." He shrugged again. "It's anyone's game. They'll be striking at Celestia, though."

"Which I don't want. As much as she's shut me out, and is acting strangely, I don't want her to be hurt," Luna said. "What options do we have?"

"Nothing for the moment, Luna." He stared at her, baby-blue eyes like gimlets. "I'm already keeping an eye on her. The best thing you can do for her now is to be her sister. Protect her. And pass on this message from her brother: Flight is a gift not easily given." With that, he withdrew into the shadows, and disappeared.

Luna sighed as she was left alone again. He always gave good advice, but he never made it easy to follow. Well. It was time now to put herself into it. The business of the Templars could wait for now.

Celestia gently lowered the sun, and waited as her sister raised the moon. She held back a yawn. Even though she was forcing herself to sleep again, as properly as she could anyway, she still woke up in the night in a cold sweat. Prince Blueblood and some other useless courtiers clapped politely and then returned to their meaningless drivel. The two guards followed her as she left the room behind her, to return to her chambers.

They waited outside her doors as she went in. There was a time she would have sent them in first, but now she was beyond such fears. But she kept them outside her room. The changelings had shown her that she was not unassailable. She removed the royal regalia and set it to one side. "At last. No more posturing in front of a crowd. I can simply... Be me," she said, to the empty room, and relaxed. She seemed to deflate, as she settled down.

There was a knock at the door, and she frowned. Usually anypony with business for her would wait until the morning... That meant this might be serious. She stood up straight. "Who is it?" she asked.

"It's me," said what sounded like Luna, her voice muffled by the door. "I want to talk to you."

"Luna?" asked Celestia, with a tone of astonishment. "What do you want?" She and her sister hadn't really talked much after the events of the Summer Sun Celebration three years ago. They rarely saw each other, and when they did it was still awkward, still business. What could she possibly want now?

"I just want to talk to you, sis," she said. "Like back before... Well, you know. I want to be friends again." There was a short pause, and Celestia was about to speak when Luna continued. "So, can I come in?"

"I... Yes, of course you can," Celestia answered. The doors were pushed open by the guards outside, and Luna entered, with a small, apologetic smile on her face.

"Sorry if I came at the wrong time, sis," she said. "I just didn't know when else I could talk to you, just you and me. And I really want to do that." She sat down next to Celestia, and smiled properly now. "So, sis, how have you been?"

"Good, I suppose," Celestia answered, still a little startled at this turn of events. Slowly, she sat down too, and the slightest hint of a smile began creeping its way across her face. "Better, for talking. How are you?"

"I am well, I suppose," Luna said. "I'm still exploring the palace a bit more. It's certainly different from our last place."

"Yes... I suppose it is," said Celestia. She didn't really want to get onto this topic. Not now. But Luna didn't seem to notice her new reticence.

"I suppose when you've been away for a thousand years, a lot of things will have changed," she said. Celestia sighed. "What, Celly?" Luna asked, her voice defensive. "We need to talk about these things. Both of us did things that we regret happening. But we need to talk about it."

"Yes... But why now? Why now, when things are so busy and heated?" Celestia asked, a hint of a plaintive tone in her voice.

"Because..." Luna hesitated. "Because somepony told me something I didn't truthfully understand. Somepony told me that our brother had this message to pass on to you: that flight is not an easy gift to give. And... Celestia, it's been more than a thousand years since I'd seen either of you, and now only one of you has returned. I need to know about what has happened since the time I left you. But I also want to rebuild the bridges that I burned down when I did leave you. That is why now." She looked up into Celestia's eyes, sorrow in her own. "Will you help me? Will you let me repair the damage I have wrought?" She stretched a hoof out to her sister, the eldest of the three.

"I... I couldn't really say no to you, could I?" Celestia said quietly, her voice wavering. "I... I shall tell you, then. Your... Our brother. It was just... Just over a thousand years ago. You had only just been banished to the moon. As we were preparing to leave the castle, he disappeared... But not before leaving another message. He... He cut off his wings, and nailed them to my door. I tried to find him, but... Well, he chose to remain hidden. But still, now and then, he leaves me... And you too, now, I expect, messages, or requests. Blueblood, that artless prince, is his latest one. Apparently, he is our brother's son, though he shows none of the virtues of his father." Celestia shrugged. "At least our brother seems to still be in his right mind, if he can continue to care for his children like that."

"But... He's still alive? Why did he..." Luna shook her head. "I think this raises more questions than it truly answers. Did he tell you why? Why he left?"

"He says... That he blamed himself for what happened," Celestia said, holding back a hint of the truth from her sister. To tell her that would be worse.

"Blames himself? Why?" Luna asked, incredulously. "I made my choices, foolish as they were, through my own will, not anypony else. And if it is only that, why doesn't he return now that I have?"

"I don't know, Luna," replied her sister. "He never told me why. Only what I have already told you. I wish I knew myself." Celestia thought back, to those days long ago, and to the note which she still held under lock and key. That he thought he should have been banished rather than Luna... And had enough guilt to amputate his wings... Celestia didn't want to know what was going on in his mind.

"Well... Thank you, Celly, for sharing this with me," said Luna. "I... I'll have to think about this. And... Thank you, for being my friend, as well as my sister."

"Of course, Lunie," Celestia said. "Thank you, too, for returning."

Luna smiled, and stood up and left. Celestia smiled in return until the doors closed. "What could he possibly be up to?" she asked the silent room as soon as Luna's hoofsteps had faded. "How did he know what I was planning? I've told nopony else."

She turned to the locked box hidden in the corner of her chambers, and drawing the key out from its own hiding place, she opened it, and lifted her brother's note from it.

To my dear sister, Celestia,

You may be wondering, and rightly so, why I have done this terrible deed. It is a penance for my crimes. I betrayed Luna. It was I, and I alone, who can take responsibility for this terrible fate that has befallen us. It is I who should be banished - and her, here with you. But I lack the courage to make that final step, and so I give you this gift. Flight is not an easy gift to give, and that is why I must suffer its loss - that I may give some small reparation for my poor sister's fate.

It was well spoken of us, that of the first, she shall inherit the sun, and of the second, the moon, and of the third there shall be no place. Truly, I have never had a real place, nowhere that I fit. I, alone of all of us, have been the most expendable. No purpose guides my life as it does your own. It would have been better, as I said, for my punishment to come before our sister's.

And so I go. But I swear to you, and to Luna, that on the grave of our father and mother, I will find some way, no matter how difficult, to repay this grave treachery I have committed.

Your brother, Terrus.

As she read it, the emotions of that day came flooding back. The guilt from her banishment of Luna coupled with the disappearance of her brother had filled her with despair. It was then that she had searched for what the future would hold for her and her family.

She laid the letter back down, on its bedding - her brother's wings. They had remained, as the memory, untouched by decay. She sat there, for almost a minute, as she looked down at his feathery wings, and cried.

Finally, she shut the box, and raising her face towards the heavens, she shouted. "This prophecy will not come true, brother! For your sake, and hers, I will stop it! I will do whatever needs to be done, but it shall not come true!"

The words could be heard in the corridor beyond her room, but she did not care.

Spike sighed, for what seemed like the thousandth time. "No, Twilight Sparkle is not here, no, I cannot send a message to her for you, no, I do not know when she'll be back, no, I haven't heard anything from Twilight about your friends. You already know this, Scootaloo, so why am I explaining it again?" The purple-maned pegasus didn't budge from the library doorstep, as he had slightly hoped she would. She had been coming back each day since Twilight left to try and help the Templars. Each day she asked the same questions, and at last Spike had really had enough. He looked at the other two Crusaders who were with her, hoping one of them would show enough sense to lead her away.

But neither of them showed any signs of doing that. Instead, Sweetie Belle looked at him with a critical eye. "Well, hold on. You could send a message to Princess Celestia, and ask her to talk to Twilight, couldn't you?" she asked, and Spike groaned.

"Yes, I could," he said, reluctantly. "But I don't really want to bother the Princess with something like that." Admittedly, if it was for Twilight, he'd do it. But for these three foals, he wasn't as sure. And judging by their own groaning, that reasoning had worked.

"Well, hold on a tick," said Applebloom, after a couple of seconds. "It won't be botherin' her if we send it with a friendship report, will it?" Spike shook his head, forced to agree. "Then its settled," she went on. "We just need a lesson about friendship and we can send a letter to Twilight!" There was a cheer from the other Crusaders, and they hurried off.

Spike let out a sigh of relief. At least that would keep them busy, and hopefully Twilight would contact him before then. This was probably the longest time that he had been apart from Twilight, and he was missing her sorely. "Please, Twilight," he said to the empty library after he closed the door, "Twilight, please come back soon." He slumped down to the floor, and cried quietly to himself.

Prima Secundae Partis Secundae Libri - Qui Infernum Confregit

Shining Armour was peering through the reports compiled for the past week in his spacious private office when a note caught his eye. It read 'Celestia spoke unguardedly in her chambers last night. Not much could be heard but for mention of a prophecy and a brother. This was after a short dialogue with Princess Luna'.

He paused, with a frown. Two secrets uncovered at once? That sounded, to his mind, too much of a coincidence. Either alone would be potentially useful. But surely nopony would be so open. He pondered for a time, before eventually rising from the desk. He went over to the door, and opening it, he spoke to the guard outside. "Bring me... Sergeant Flash Sentry," he said, briefly checking the report's author, and at the guard's nod, he closed the door and sat back down at his desk.

It was a short time before there was a knock on the door. "Come in," he said, and it opened. In came the guard with another soldier. Both saluted, and then the guard resumed his post. "Take a seat," Shining Armour said, gesturing to one of the three chairs on the other side of the desk, and the sergeant did so.

"So, you are Sergeant Flash Sentry?" asked Shining Armour as he shuffled the papers on his desk. It was a common tactic he had learned while interrogating prisoners on Celestia's orders. Too much stimulus and even the best would find it hard to maintain a stare. And once they had lost the first time, they subconsciously found it more difficult later on.

"Uh, yes, sir," Flash Sentry replied. "That's correct. How can I help you?" He didn't even bother trying to keep the stare.

"Well, you can help me by telling me the truth here," said Shining Armour, leaving the petty mind games aside for now. "This report from you. Mentions a prophecy and a brother. Is that correct? Would you swear that you'd heard those words?"

"Yes, sir," confirmed the sergeant, nodding earnestly. "We were outside her quarters when she shouted them out, along with some other words that didn't quite stick as much."

"Hmmm. Did she mention whose brother it was?" asked Shining Armour, resting his chin on a forehoof.

"No, sir, but she was addressing whoever it was she referred to as brother," answered the sergeant. "It was then that she mentioned the prophecy."

"Did she mention what the prophecy was about?" pressed Shining. If they only could find that out, then perhaps whatever the entire situation was being caused by could be stopped.

"No, sir. That's all that she said," he said, and Shining Armour frowned. That avenue of investigation wouldn't bear any fruit here.

"Very well. Thank you, Sergeant Flash Sentry, for your willingness to serve," said Shining Armour, rising to his hooves. "You are dismissed."

"Yes, sir," said Flash Sentry, who saluted and left the room.

Well. Another avenue to explore. Almost absent-mindedly, he began to compose a letter to his sister. Something about prophecies...

Him-Enthroned watched as the entirety of the artefact was set into position. The caves were lit now, the torches having been set into their brackets as a mark of his authority, but the dankness of the previous inhabitants, the bats of Canterlot, remained.

Dogs continued to run up and down the machine, making last minute checks and preparing to drill up into the city above them. The plan was that they would drill into the crystal caverns beneath the city, and then make their way through those and fill them with such numbers that the city would fall when the attack was launched.

But all this depended on the machine being perfect. And so that necessitated these final stages.

The metal virtually gleamed after the polishing it had been given. Each part had received expert ministration. And soon, within the hour, it would be started. Him-Enthroned smiled. The ponies would beg for mercy, but none would be given to them.

Twilight was returning to her room within the palace when a guardspony approached her. She stopped, and turned to him. "Is there anything you need, sir?" she asked, her voice sweet as she could make it, trying to conceal her displeasure at going to the Templars again.

"Yes, Miss Sparkle," said the guardspony, taking a letter from underneath his helmet, and passing it to her. "This is a letter, from your brother. It is for your eyes only." He stood stock still, apparently waiting for her to read it.

She uncrumpled the piece of paper, and folded it out. It was a terse letter, only a couple of sentences long: Celestia's guard came to me, saying that she was seeming unlike herself, mentioning a brother of hers and a prophecy. Can you help me reassure him by discovering the truth? It was a mystery how such a short letter could cause such a problem, but if this was what it was, then she'd have to deal with it. If this was what was causing Celestia to seem strange, then by solving it, she could help her teacher.

"Tell my brother I'll help him," she said, and handed back the letter. "I will get onto it immediately." The guard nodded, and left her. She sighed, and began the long walk through the palace. Only one pony could help her now - Princess Luna. And so she walked through the winding corridors, past the numberless ponies within.

Eventually, she came to Princess Luna's quarters, and after a second, she knocked. She probably wouldn't be too happy at the disturbance at this hour, but if it was this important...

But instead of the annoyed 'go away' she was expecting, the door swung open quickly, and Luna said, "Come in, and quickly." Frowning, Twilight looked to her left, and to her right, and then went in.

The room itself was dark, and Twilight stopped moving until her eyes adjusted. She thought she could see another pony besides Luna, but it was too dark to know. "So, you've heard as well?" Luna said, as if expecting a yes. Twilight frowned, and shook her head.

"I don't think I've heard. What are you talking about?" she asked Luna, wondering what was going on that would cause such distress.

"Celestia. She's decided to execute the Templars," Luna answered. "And as far as I can tell from your reports, they're warriors who are innocent of any crime. Dangerous, perhaps, but not guilty of anything." She looked at Twilight. "But if you're not here because of that, then why?"

"I've got a message from my brother, and it might shed some light on what Celestia's doing," said Twilight, biting her lip. "He said... One of Celestia's guards confided in him that she seemed pretty off-kilter. She was talking about a brother... And some sort of prophecy. The two were connected somehow, I believe. I didn't know what she meant, so I thought I'd ask you about it. Do you know what she means?"

Luna's eyes opened wide. "My brother has disappeared. He hasn't been seen for nearly a thousand years - he disappeared when I was banished. If there's some prophecy... But no, that doesn't make sense. If he was going to come back through a prophecy, she wouldn't worry about it. This must be something else," she said, mulling over the possibilities. Then she focused. "Twilight, you must go to the Templars. Pass on the news. Tell them that I will find the reason for this gross miscarriage of justice and prevent it."

Twilight nodded. "At once, your highness. Will you pass along the information to my brother?"

"Yes. Now go," she said, dismissing her. "I must attend to business of my own."

"'Lord, to whom shall we go?' asks Saint Peter. The other disciples are leaving our Lord because of his difficult teaching - his teaching that unless they ate his flesh and drank his blood, no life would be had within them," said Frederick, as the other Templars sat and listened. "Saint John records our Lord as being quite firm on this matter. For he understood Jesus as the other evangelists did not - he understood our Lord as the Lamb of God."

He laughed. "Can you imagine that? The Creator, the Alpha and Omega, who spoke and the earth came into being, who breathed life into dirt and brought forth humanity into being, a lamb, the weakest and feeblest of the animals? But it was not for nothing. To understand this title, then we must refer to the older scriptures. For St John gives us an important detail - he says that it was nearing the passover.

"The passover was a celebration of God sparing the lives of Israel's children. When His avenging angel passed over Egypt, they were spared, because they had followed God's commands. And what were these commands? What did they do to be spared? It was simple. They had done two things. Two things, to save the lives of their firstborn, both to do with the lamb. They had to take a single unblemished lamb, and kill it. The lamb had to die. And then, after killing the lamb, they had to eat it. This is central to what Jesus is saying here, and St John wants us to understand it. What Jesus means is that just as there was the first Passover, and that those who celebrates it were saved, so too there is a new Passover, and that if we want to be saved, we must celebrate it as well.

"John speaks of this further in his Apocalypse. He speaks of Jesus as the Lamb, standing as if slain, and in many other ways as well. But this is the key. Jesus is the Lamb, who takes away the sins of the world. And how does he take away the sins of the world? By offering Himself as the Lamb of the new Passover - to be killed and to be eaten. Now Jesus has died once, and does not die again. But each time we celebrate the Eucharist, we remember his death - and we are given the Bread from Heaven for our food. In a short time, this bread and this wine will be transformed into Jesus - flesh and blood, soul and divinity. That is why the Mass is so important! That is why we fast before we celebrate it! And that is why we cannot despair. If God would not spare giving us his only Son, if Jesus would not spare giving us himself as our food, if the Holy Spirit would not spare being sealed within us, then why would the Blessed Trinity spare help in our need, if we but ask? That is what we ask for, in this Mass. That is why we do not despair. That is why we will continue to speak the truth. Because God, the God of hosts, is with us. We would be wrong to despair." At last, his homily completed, he sat down, leaving the others to reflect.

Johann sat there, quietly pondering Frederick's words. In his mind, he could easily believe them. They were logical. Logically, reasonably, he could trust in God, as he had done for so long before. But part of him said that this was different. That now he was on his own.

As Frederick rose to continue the mass, Johann could not help but to hear that part of himself repeat those same words, and no matter what he said to try and smother them, they continued.

Luna slowly, cautiously entered the Forbidden Section of the Canterlot Library. This was where, she had been assured, any work dealing with prophecy would be kept. It was locked, and bolted. But the amount of sheer magic in the air was what she was worried about. It was uncontrolled, and the smallest spark could cause the whole thing to explode, and so no light shone within it.

Only by virtue of her night vision could she discern any of the shapes within the section. If it had been contained within a tome or book, then she would have been doomed to failure. In this case, however, she was not looking for a book. The prophecy she was seeking was recorded only as being locked within a heavily enforced chest. The key she held beneath her wing was the only one that would open it.

She continued to search through the section, each step slow and felt out. The ground was even more difficult to discern than the bookcases. Luckily, so far it had been flat and even. Even so, she knew that traps both magical and mundane were here, and unless she took her time, she could very well trigger them - and perish, here, unknown and alone.

The other trick was to count her steps. Though the architect of this section had remained behind to set the final trap, her map of the traps had survived, and Luna had sought it out. Another five steps, and the first of the passwords would be required. It was a simple one, matching the architect's sense of humour.

On the fifth step, she halted. "Amniomorphic," she said, and the magic bathing the room lowered a step. She smiled, shaking her head at the little joke in that password. How typical of him, to reference his best-known creation as if nopony knew it. Starswirl was well missed.

She stepped forward, and threw herself flat to the ground. A blade flew just over her head. The next trap. Time enough for laughter after this escapade. She could not afford it right now. She stepped up gingerly, and moved forward. Another few bookcases passed before the next password was required, this time 'Succour' was the more serious response. A trip-wire, two swinging blades, all the traps that people expected now. What would he think of it if he was alive today? To have created such ingenious traps and defences, and to have them become cliche?

The third password was the most typical, though, of all his traps. His simple light spell had to be cast. But when it was, it was not a single light that lit up, but the magically enchanted lights throughout the whole section. With that, the magical tension was released, and Luna breathed a sigh of relief. Nearly there. And she could see it, now, only twenty metres away. But those twenty metres!

They were not marked down on the map, the only instructions being as follows: 'If you have reached this far, you should be able to get through the rest!', with a smiley face drawn underneath. What would he set? She knew the next two passwords, but the mundane traps he could have set...

Shaking her head, she took a step, and followed it with another. She kept on moving, until she could almost smell the next barrier. As she did, a simple thought occurred to her. She could simply cast a trap-finding spell to find any devices set... She resolved, with that thought, to cast it after the next barrier.

She said the next password, 'Metamorph', and as the barrier fell, a small voice began speaking in her ear - Starswirl's. "Well," it began, "I am glad you did not cast the trap-finding spell now, or else you would not be here to hear my voice. Some ponies just can't take things simply, don't you know? Anyway, providing you know the last password, that is the only thing you will need to access the last prophecy. But I warn you nevertheless. You have wandered so far into the halls in which truth is spelled out in hidden words. Turn back even so, for if you let these writings control you, you will be mastered. No more will you be free. It has driven great ponies insane with its call. Leave now, if you value yourself."

She shook her head. "I am sorry, my friend, but I must know this to save my sister. Although I do not believe it, she does. I must deliver her from its hold." With that, she stepped forward, her determination renewed. All that held her back was the barrier, and when she spoke the last word 'Memory', it faded away, like tears in the rain. She took a deep breath, and took the last steps toward the chest. Lifting the key in her magic, she fit it into the lock, and turned it.

The chest swung open, and there was a single piece of parchment in it. On it was the prophecy: The Ring of Omens shall be found when iron is made flesh and the hound betrays the master. The unicorn of the village will restore the people of the city. Upon the Night of Omens, in the Mountains of Ghosts, the Blade of Mercy shall slay the Guardian of Lamps. The Three in One shall sweep the Elders aside, and their servants on two legs shall wreak vengeance on the Oppressor. So sayeth Starswirl the Bearded.

Luna read it, once, twice, and again. "This is it?" she asked the empty hall. "This is what she acts for? This scrap?" She lifted it up in her magic, and tore it in two. "No, Sister. I make my own future, not this piece of parchment, not its dead writer. Whether I die or not, it will be my own hoof which decides it, not this prophecy." She tore the parchment to shreds, and then, shutting the box, she left the section of the Library which no pony is allowed within empty once more. The Templars would be freed that night if she had anything to say about it.

"Begin the machine," came the order down the line of diamond dogs to the engineer in charge of the controls. He pulled the only lever that they trusted so far, and the machine began to shake. It was only a tiny quiver as it started, but as the engineer jumped clear, it was visible. Him-Enthroned furrowed His brow as He watched it. If this broke, there would be a challenge. If it worked, His rule would be secured.

He could already see the other council members gathered together, talking under their breath. This was their last day they would have any real power, and they knew it as well as He did. After they reached the surface and destroyed the rulers of ponykind, He would be established for the rest of his life.

He looked up to the tip of the machine. They had moved it deep within the caves, and now it would pierce through the crystal caves beneath Canterlot and through to the city itself. As long as it did not shake itself apart before it had done so.

As He watched it, it continued to extend the tip of the drill, pushing itself up, until it touched the rocky ceiling. As it did, the bodies of the ponies who had been tied to the tip were pulverised in a bloody spray, and it seemed to come to a rest, the shaking ceasing. However, He could see the rock dust fall as it drilled through. As it burrowed into the rock, He could see the sides seem to come to life, with a series of drill tips and hooks extending. In what seemed astonishing, it was trying to pull itself up. Almost the only part that was still relatively safe was the engineer's compartment, and He forced His way through the crowd and jumped into it. If He let this go on uncontrolledly, He would have no way to stop it, and the attack would fail.

As He settled in, He could see the councillors losing no time in ordering their dogs to jump on as well. Good enough for them was not sufficient for Him. He knew far more about this weapon than they did, and He was well-content to use that knowledge against them. This was no mere rock-cutter - it was a transport. Within it were His picked dogs, the troops who He could count upon. They would force their way through the city and kill the princesses, and then seize the most valuable parts of the city.

At last they would reveal their real plans to the ponies, and at last they would take their rightful place as rulers of this world. Never again would they lie under the control of the beings they should rule.

As the drill powered through the rock, He could see something faintly, behind the councillors. It was no dog, but whatever it was, the rock dust hid it from His sight.

"Accipite et manducate ex hoc omnes: hoc est enim Corpus Meum, quo pro vobis tradetur," said Frederick, in persona Christi, as he elevated the Host above him. Johann looked at the fragile piece of bread, at the entirety of his Saviour brought down through the priest and through His own promise. To think He would humble Himself so was almost a struggle for him. After all, what did He gain, except the return of what He had already created?

Even as Frederick lowered the Blessed Host, though, Johann felt the answer rise up within him. God had not done so except for one reason - to give His creation a chance to rejoin Him. It was not out of anything but love that He had done so. He wondered if he could have done as much. As much as he wanted to say that he was like Christ, he felt a stubborn voice deep within that contradicted him in that, and he smiled sadly. No, he was not perfect yet, but that was no reason to give up.

Then the priest continued, elevating the wine as he spoke the words that had resounded through the Church since the day they had first been spoken. "Accipite et bibite ex eo omnes: hic est enim calix Sanguinis Mei novi et aeterni testamenti, qui pro vobis et pro multis effundetur in remissionem peccatorum. Hoc facite Meam commemorationem." Johann watched it, and resolved to improve. If God had chosen him to be imprisoned for Christ, then he could suffer this imprisonment and offer it up to God as his own sacrifice.

Twilight walked down the staircase towards the cells once more. Already their voices could be heard, and though the translation spell had not been cast, she could already guess what they were saying. She gritted her teeth and tried to ignore what she had guessed they were saying. That blasted rite which involved the consumption of their deity. It had to be today, didn't it?

She lit her horn, and something had changed. These dungeons were occasionally dusty, but now there was far more than she had seen before. Had the cleaners forgotten about this area? That in itself was strange. Luckily, though, she was not Rarity - the dust did not quite scare her yet. The thought made her laugh, and she let her dislike of the Templars leave her behind. They had done good before. Perhaps it was just that this was the last remnant of their previous barbarism.

That would be an interesting theory, that they had an outlet to release their darker desires more cleanly. But after her last discussion with the Templars, she doubted they would accept such a hypothesis. She continued to make her way down, and could see them now. They were finishing with the rite, as she could recognise, and that made her a little happier than before. This was the best time to talk to them.

Johann knelt in silent prayer. He could feel God's love washing over him, and he adored the One who had made him and saved him. God, he prayed, I know that while we are here, my brothers suffer as we do, and that hope may seem to be lost. Let my sufferings and those of my brothers be united to that of Your Son, and, if it be Your will, grant us freedom from those who persecute us, that we may fulfil our vows to You in freedom and faith.

Frederick gestured to the brothers, and they all stood for the dismissal. "Benedicat vos Omnipotens Deus, Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus," he said as he crossed them.

"Amen," they replied in chorus.

"Ite, missa est," he said, the last words of the Mass. As he did so, the ground began to quake. The ceiling began to fall in, and as they looked around, they could see the cell wall fall in. There it was - freedom.

"Deo gratias," they answered, and quickly gathering the few possessions they had, they exited, narrowly avoiding more rock-falls within their cell. Outside, the guards had left, and it seemed their way out was clear up the stairs. As they headed to it, dodging the falling ceiling, they spotted a single pony between them and their escape - Twilight Sparkle.

"Stop!" she said, clearly not intending that they escape. Although she did not seem to be much of a threat, Johann did not want to fight her. That meant diplomacy.

"Why should we?" he asked, not halting his step until he was before her. "To be imprisoned again and left to rot? This imprisonment is unjust, and you are wrong to support it already." He looked into her eyes, and saw something he did not want to see - fear, and disgust.

"Not as I see it. You repeat each day your disgusting rite, and never cease in it. You are evil-doers. Though you have done good, you only use it to hide your blasphemy," she said. She did not quite know what that last word meant, but she knew it was an evil act.

"If you think we are evil, then sound the alarum bell. We will not fight you," said Johann. "Come, brothers, let us make good our escape." He strode past Twilight Sparkle. "Crucem sanctam subiit," he began as they continued their escape.

"Qui infernum confregit," continued the others with him. Twilight stood stock still, and then a violet light lanced up from her horn, and Johann grit his teeth. That would make the rest harder, but surely God would be with them, and with His help they could do anything.

As they continued their march, they were beginning with the third verse when they heard a fluttering of wings, and all of a sudden the darkness of the prison was illuminated as if by the sun. There, before them, in the middle of the circle staircase, in midair, was a white pony, unlike any they had seen before. She had the horn of the unicorns, and the wing of the pegasoi, but she was bigger than any other pony they had seen. On her flank was an image of the sun, and Johann knew suddenly who the pony was.

"Princess Celestia, I presume," he said, stopping for a second. I can only apologise for our hospitality, your highness, but you have hosted us for too long. We have a need to see the world above again." Something was giving him courage inside, though the sheet brightness was enough to intimidate him.

"You are too dangerous to let live, let alone let loose. While you were imprisoned, and kept under control, you could be left alive. Now you have slipped your bonds, I will take no chances," said the Princess, and her horn began to glow.

Frederick stepped forward. "Your sorcery will not stop us," he said. "Jesus Christ has already triumphed over hell, and in His Name, we are proof against your incantations." With that, he crossed himself, as did the others, and they turned, and continued their march.

A white beam surged forth from Celestia's horn, and when it hit the group, the light was enough to blind them. Even after shutting his eyes, Johann could see the light, it was so intense. Even so, it felt warm and gentle on his skin, and he felt refreshed by it.

As it faded, and he opened his eyes again, he saw that his brothers too looked refreshed and renewed. He turned, and Celestia was there, looking stunned and surprised. "That..." she said, her voice breaking. "That is impossible!"

"No, your highness. It is simply what is promised to us. We are the children of the all-powerful God, and His Son has promised us triumph over death," said Johann. "Now we will be leaving, and you cannot stop us."

They continued their march up, and she did not follow.

Secunda Secundae Partis Secundae Libri - Accintus Est Potentia

Johann was the first to exit the dungeons. Below them lay both Twilight Sparkle and Princess Celestia, who had abandoned the chase after that failed attempt. As the Templars exited, they found themselves in a strange combination of a guard post and common room. Though there were no guards there, there were weapons and their armour pieces hanging up on racks. Most of the weapons were spears, but there were a few more exotic pieces.

Quietly, he motioned to his brother Templars to take up some of the spears, and he took one as well. Fighting these ponies was not his plan, but perhaps this would scare them off enough that fighting would not be necessary. As he picked up his weapon, he noticed something that was only just occurring to him.

The palace was silent. Not just quiet, but silent. That was unusual even in the Temple castles, but in a secular palace? It was almost impossible. Something was up here. "Form up," he said, breaking the silence. They would not be caught unaware this time. As they formed a diamond, he started leading them out.

Although they had never been in this palace before and had never seen its layout, they found the design to conform to the same form as the other castles they had been in. As such, when they found their way to the entrance hall, they were not surprised, but they were relieved. All of them were, that is, except for Johann. That it was similar in design to their castles should have meant that it would be similarly noisy. In fact, they had seen no other living thing since leaving the dungeon.

As they made their way to the door out of the palace, it began to open before them. Standing there was a single unicorn pony, hooded and cloaked. It had seen them, but it remained where it was, even as they kept coming towards it.

"Greetings, Knights of the Temple," he said, his voice giving that part away. "I must say, you escaped earlier than I had thought. The guards were gone, I take it?"

"Yes, they were. Who are you?" asked Johann, halting before him. "How do you know who we are? And how can we understand you? Twilight Sparkle's spell-"

"Is not required by me. I know something of your own language already, and rather than Twilight's magic, I did it the old-fashioned way, by listening." He paused. "As for a name, I have many, and not many know me by my birth name. You may call me the Penitent, if you wish." His mouth crooked up into a sort of smile at that. "As for how I know who you were... Well, I have been observing you for some time, and have just been given orders by my lady to release you by force." He laughed quietly now. "Though I see that I did not need to help you much in that affair."

"You know of our language?" asked Johann, not a little surprised. They had been here only a little more than a month or so now. He had not learned Turkish in far longer than that. That this pony could do so was impressive.

"Enough to understand you," he said. "I have had to learn far quicker before. We use magic enough that it is a crutch, and makes us weak. I do not doubt that if you were placed in a situation in which you had to learn like I did, you would." He stopped in his speaking for a second, and looked to the sun. "The twelfth hour is soon, and the guards will be changed. We have little time, so let me explain quickly. Your horses and your possessions are at the north gate - there, the smaller one," he said, pointing at it. "Go there at speed and one of my agents will lead you to them. I will disguise you as best I can, but it will not be perfect. Stay out of prolonged surveillance, and it should suffice."

Johann did not quite like this. Of course it was helpful, but it was perhaps too helpful. "How can we trust you?" he asked, trying to read him.

"I don't think there is any way I can prove it sufficiently for you. My name is unknown to you. But there is one name which might be sufficient," he said, slowly nodding. "I promise you, in the name of Jesus Christ, that I am here to help you." As he said it, Johann crossed himself.

"You know that oath will hold you," he said, relief pouring through him. "Who taught you to promise upon that name?"

"An old friend, long dead now. He too passed between this world and yours," the Penitent answered. "His name was Reprobus, and he was changed by that name, and so if you follow that man as he did, then I know you are worth rescuing." Frederick gasped aloud as he spoke.

Johann did not know how to feel as he heard those words. "We should talk later. For now, though, since time is short, give us these disguises, and we shall leave."

"Very well. Hold still, please," he said, and his horn began to glow. The light began to shimmer around Johann, and it coalesced into another pony seemingly overshadowing him. He flinched in surprise, and the pony flinched too. The unicorn smiled. "Good, it has worked." His horn's glow faded, but the disguise remained.

"How long will this last?" asked Johann, experimenting with the guise. It had a slight delay, which would seem to be why it was not perfect. The forelegs moved with his arms, but also as he walked. How it worked, he did not know, but that it worked was enough for him.

The pony shrugged. "I do not know. It will last long enough to reach the gate, but how much longer is a guess. Speed will be your best help here."

Johann nodded. "Very well. We shall leave, then. God be with you."

"And with you," he replied, as the bells in the city sounded. "Go! The guards will be here any minute, and if they inspect you, you will be discovered. Run!"

The Templars left at speed, and the Penitent was still watching them as the guards began moving to their positions. "Sir?" asked the first guard to reach him. "What's going on?"

"I cannot afford to tell you now. Either it will succeed or fail, and then you will find out for yourself." He turned back into the palace. "Carry on with your duties."

Johann scanned the streets as they passed out from the walls of the palace. There were ponies moving around throughout, and he remembered the streets of Paris. Here too, he could almost pick out the merchants and traders by their colourful clothing, and he liked it just as little. It seemed to be a common trait that those with money either loved it, and took it as their god, or gave it away, and became saints.

In between the crowds there ran young foals, weaving in and out. They, at least, seemed to care more about living than about storing up wealth. Here too, they seemed to be better cared for than he had seen in Paris. That, though, he distrusted. For a city to be the home of the princesses, they would be less than likely to allow the poorer ponies inside. He had seen too many injustices carried out in the name of royalty to much believe in their consciences.

Despite their clear purpose, Johann was not surprised to find some of the traders pointing at them, and as they did, their underlings scurried over. The five Templars had to cross walking with waving them off. They chattered through their language, and despite not understanding them, Johann could tell they were trying to bargain with them. They were probably taking their reticence for an attempt to barter. That seemed to be the fate of all those who dealt in money, that they thought everyone was the same. One of them came up close to Johann, carrying some gemmed trinket, and he waved her away in irritation. She stopped, which did a little to soothe his irritation.

At least, it did until he realised that she had stopped completely, and was looking at him with wide eyes and jaw dropped. What had he done? It came to him suddenly – his illusion’s foreleg had gone straight through her. That was not good. He kept going, hoping she would forget it, when she started screaming. Well, that destroyed that possibility. The other ponies were looking at them, and he could feel them wondering what had happened. They had to leave, and now. “Go!” he shouted, and as they fled down the street at a run, shouts and further screams came from the crowd gathering behind them.

They had been running for only ten minutes, and the sounds were getting closer. He looked around, and spotting a nearby alleyway, he headed straight for it. He stopped the group again after entering, and watched from within as a group of the guards in armour trotted through the street. Half of them halted, and waited there, while the other half split up further and began sweeping the area.

This was going to be more difficult than it had seemed. The alleys would have to be their route out, but even in the main street they had difficulty finding the right path. How would they ever find their way out now?

He took a deep breath, and focused himself. If God had freed them, he would not leave them helpless or stranded. He had to trust that God would assist them here. With one end of the alley blocked off by the patrol, they would have to go further in. Pointing deeper into the alley, he signalled the advance. Despite it being the only way, he could not help but feel that they were heading into a trap.

Sweetie Belle and Applebloom sat in the clubhouse, writing out possible ideas for the friendship lesson they had to find. So far they had precisely… zero. It did not look good for them, and until they could do that, they would never be able to talk with the Templars. Admittedly, it was mostly Scootaloo who had that aim, but all three of them had been helped by them and if they could help them back…

There was a knock at the door, and it opened to reveal Scootaloo. “How is it going, girls?” she asked, and Sweetie Belle knew her well enough to read her face. She was definitely hiding something.

“It’s not going,” said Applebloom, after spitting out the quill in her mouth. “We’ve been thinking and thinking, but there hasn’t been too many problems around that we could really solve.” She shrugged her shoulders. “Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon are still their usual selves, but since when could we solve that?”

Scootaloo nodded. “That’s okay. I had been thinking of that myself, and I had an idea.” She walked into the room, and sat down, clearly waiting for them to ask her what the idea was. So Sweetie Belle did.

“What’s the idea?” she asked, trying to get to the point. The whole morning had been wasted here, and she wanted to get something done. If Scootaloo had got something that they could do, then she did not want to waste the rest of the day.

“Well, you remember our work as Gabby Gums,” Scootaloo said. “Well, I checked on our old sources. It’s not a big secret we want to try and make up for that hurt we caused. So I checked our main insider – Spike. He said that he and Rarity had been digging more gems up, and we could help there.” She looked so pleased with herself that Sweetie Belle knew that it could not be just what she said.

“Digging gems?” asked Sweetie Belle, and frowned in a slight warning to Scootaloo.

She seemed to take the hint. “Nope. There’s a ghost, Spike reckons, and I think we can help it. That’d be worth a friendship report, and no mistake,” she said. “It was in the quarry, and he heard it weeping, though Rarity said there was no such thing. I don’t know, but I think it’s real. And if there really is a ghost, then we should help it.”

Sweetie Belle thought for a second, crooking her head. Rarity did not usually lie, but if she knew what they were intending to do, she might be trying to do it to keep them safe. Spike was too blunt to lie, though, so perhaps there was truth to this story. “That’s a good idea,” she said, still thinking the matter over. “But how can we help a ghost anyway?”

“Well, it’s crying over something, right?” said Scootaloo, not sounding like she wanted an answer. “So maybe we can fix that. All we have to do is ask it.”

Sweetie Belle was not all that knowledgeable about ghosts. All the knowledge she did have was from scary stories Rarity had told her. Even so, she did not think it could be quite as easy as Scootaloo was putting it.

“What if it doesn’t talk?” asked Applebloom, who was looking a little edgy. “What if it tries to foalnap us? Or eat us?” Sweetie Belle admitted that this was the usual result of messing with ghosts in the stories, but even Spike wouldn’t have let them get near the ghost if that was likely to happen.

“Ghosts can’t eat you. If they could do that, they would have eaten Rarity or Spike. And if they need help, they won’t foalnap us,” reasoned Scootaloo.

“That’s… well, that’s fair enough,” said Sweetie Belle. The idea was almost enticing now. “So all we have to do is find this ghost, talk to them, and hope we can find out what will make it happy. That’s simple enough.” That was leaving out a lot of the steps along the way, but it was a plan. That was better than anything they had had before, and it might just work.

“Yep, that’s about it,” said Scootaloo, nodding enthusiastically. Sweetie Belle looked around, at both of her fellow Crusaders. Although Applebloom still looked a little uneasy, Scootaloo clearly did not think the idea was anything other than good.

“Well,” she said. “What are we waiting for?”

They had been struggling through the alleys as they twisted and turned for some time when Johann heard a sound from above them. He looked up, and there hovering above him was a pegasus. He or she, whatever it was, was looking at them, and obviously signalling them, pointing them back up the alley. Whoever it was, it was no guard.

It stopped the signalling, and started flying slowly in the direction it had indicated. Johann sighed, and putting his trust once more in someone he did not know or understand, he began leading the Templars back up the same alley that it felt like they had spent a lifetime within.

It took them through another turn of the alley, and down a path they had ignored. Johann wondered how often these alleys had been used for just this very purpose. From his guide’s knowledge, it seemed to be too often for his liking. He did not like this sneaking around. Even a straight fight would have been better. Nevertheless, this was what he needed to do now, and his own preferences did not matter.

Another turn through the alley, and the pegasus suddenly ducked down with them. Five pegasus guards flew over, but they did not spot them. Johann shook his head. That one was too close. If they were starting that, it would not take them long to find the escaped Templars, and he turned to their guide. He started trying to gesture at it to hurry up, but he could not think of anything that would be clear. It ignored the confusing signals, and instead started guiding them at the same pace it had before.

“Please, just go faster,” he whispered under his breath. Even so, it kept on guiding them through, until they reached the end to the alley. It halted before they exited, and Johann looked through, pulling his head back quickly. “More guards,” he said quietly to his brother Templars. “A score of them, at the least.” Even Jacques frowned at that. Twenty of these ponies would be difficult to fight past – even if they were badly trained. As disciplined as they seemed to be, though, that felt unlikely to him. They needed a way around, or a distraction.

The pegasus above them did not seem to think so, though. Pointing at Hugo and Jacques, it indicated across the road, past the roadblock. Then it raised its hooves, as if to indicate a halt. Then it pointed at Frederick, Johann, and Raymond, and again across the road. The idea clicked after a second of thought. If they were looking for five, three twice would not match.

“Brothers, we will split to pass between the roadblock, and then we will meet again on the other side. God be with you,” he said. “Jacques, Hugo. Follow the pegasus, and wait with it on the other side until we come to meet you.” The two sergeants nodded, and as their guide landed, they walked up to flank him. Johann held his breath, hoping that their obvious militancy would not betray them.

They walked across the road as Johann watched, and although one of the guards challenged the trio, their guide chattered back in a response and it let them go. He had not thought of that possibility. If the guard challenged them, what would they do?

They waited, watching the trio over the way, until their guide nodded slowly to him. “Here goes nothing,” whispered Johann, and he began to make his way over to follow them. The walk was slow and measured, and the guards looked over them. He held his breath, and let it out slowly as they continued to cross the path. The guards turned away, ignoring them, and he let the rest of the breath out. When they reached the others, just around the corner of the street and out of the vision of the guards, he felt suddenly dizzy, and leaned on a nearby wall. The ground felt like it had been moving, and he thought of the time on one of the Order’s ships.

He crossed himself at the thought, and as he did so, the disguise he had been… for lack of a better word, wearing, shimmered and faded away. That could mean trouble, and as the pegasus looked at him now revealed, it did not look happy. Turning around, it looked to the gate. It looked closer now, and could not be more than a five-minute walk at most. The pegasus pointed at it, and started racing off. With a sigh, Johann hurried to follow, and his brothers came after him.

The Penitent looked through the window out at the gate. His princess had not yet called on him, which was good. His agent at the gate had not yet signalled him, and until that happened, he was not going to call his mission a success.

There was a knock at the chamber doors. "Come in," he said, and the door opened as Princess Luna walked in, before closing behind her. "My lady. What may I do for you?" he asked, bowing to her.

"Are the Templars safe?" she asked as she swept into the room. "My sister is on high alert, and has ordered the guards to sweep the city."

"I know it," he said, keeping his voice calm. "Rest assured, your highness, they are in safe hooves. You can trust my agents to protect them." He rose up, and as he did so, he saw a light pulse twice from the gate. At last, the signal had come. "I have just received word from my agents that they have left the city. No matter how deeply the guards sweep, they will not find them."

"Good," she said. "All this effort would have been wasted otherwise. Now, I have a new mission for you." As she was speaking, he could feel a distant shaking under his hooves. It was the second time that day, and that did not feel like coincidence.

"What mission is this?" he asked, half-distracted. The noise from outside was rising, and was enough to make him want to turn and see what was going on. Nevertheless, he refocused on Luna.

"I need you to find out who is interfering with-" Her voice was cut off as she noticed something through the window, and he turned to look as well. In the streets of Canterlot, buildings were shaking and walls were collapsing. Ponies were shouting and running, and his blood ran cold. An earthquake? That had never happened in Canterlot before. That it was happening now did not bode well at all.

"What in Tartarus?" cried Luna, who was watching the city with horror-stricken eyes. "We have to do something!" The unicorn noted that she seemed to be far more worried than he had imagined her looking before.

"Do not worry, my lady," he said, shaking his head. "The buildings are more sturdy than it might appear, and the guard will do what it can. Two more ponies will not help right now." He did not like that it had happened, but perhaps they could use it.

As he looked down into the streets, and looked more clearly this time, he could see that the actual damage was minor. Though some buildings had walls that had fallen, these were very few. There was rubble in the streets, but if he had to judge it, it seemed like a far better earthquake than most. The real issue was that it had happened at all. He would find that out, and if, as he thought probable, someone had done it deliberately, it would not recur. "Do you have any orders, my lady?" he asked, almost absent-mindedly as he began to think about what could have caused it.

"I... No. Not for the moment. Except this," she said, turning back to him. "Keep me posted on the Templars. Is it a coincidence that they exit the city just as an earthquake hits it?" She left the room before he could answer, but the thought lodged home in his brain. Was it coincidence, or did someone want them out of the way before they made a move?

He had not reached where he was without doing what he could to keep aware of every thing that was happening. That he had not foreseen this was troubling. He had to do something quickly, before whatever was causing this revealed itself. If it could keep itself from his knowledge, it was already a dangerous enemy.

He composed a small letter to his agents. Find any links between the locations most damaged by the local earthquake. Five hours. In twelve hours, be ready to move on possible antagonists. C.25, follow the path of freedom. Keep me posted.

As he sent it, he stood up and dressed as his current face required. He preferred to join in these things himself when he could, and he had nothing else that he could do anyway. Might as well get his hooves dirty, and at that thought, he smiled for the first time in a long time.

Sparks flashed from the cobbles as the Templars rode down the highway from Canterlot. When they had reached the gate that their strange helper had pointed out, their horses were already spooked, and it had taken some effort to calm them. The agent had uncovered a hidden cache holding their arms and possessions, before silently fading into the shadows. Frederick had led them in a short prayer of thanksgiving, and as they each made the sign of the cross, their disguises had faded and their original forms returned.

They had dressed in silence, girding their waists and bridling their horses. As soon as they had been ready, they mounted without a word, and began their procession out. At first, they had been at a slow walk, but when they heard the sounds coming from the city they had moved into a canter that they had maintained since.

"We should go back," called Frederick, raising his voice to be heard above the clatter of hooves. Johann turned his head for a second before swinging back round again. "We have taken enough time here, while our order is in jeopardy."

"How could we do so?" asked Johann, slowing his horse to match the priest's. "Do you know how?" The truth be told, he was of two minds in this area, and even if he knew how to go back, he was not sure if he would do so.

"I believe so. What our friend spoke of... Whom our friend spoke of, rather, matches a story I have heard, about a saint," replied Frederick, his voice only just audible now. "I think we can get back, though it might be difficult."

"I think we might not be able to do the same," said Johann. "I think we have a different purpose here, and that we must remain." Where these words were coming from, he did not know. Even so, they felt right.

"What do you mean?" asked the priest. "Our Master command-"

"Our Master commanded us to seek assistance, and gave us a letter bearing his seal," interrupted Johann. "That letter still remains, though with one difference - the seal binding it has been broken. It will not suffice." That had been the decider in his mind.

"That... By the ponies?" asked Frederick, looking at him with scrutinizing eyes.

"I believe so," said Johann, meeting his gaze. "Besides that... That pony's tale, about another here finding Jesus Christ, and receiving his grace? I feel that it is not coincidence that he spoke of His name."

"We are here, then, as the apostles to the ponies?" asked Frederick, a sardonic tone to his voice. Johann reined in his mount, slowing to a stop. Frederick wheeled around and stopped next to him, the other Templars circling the two.

"Maybe we are," Johann snapped. "Do they not deserve the gospel? Will you judge what God has done? I want to go back, to return to our home. That is my will, and I renounced that when I joined the Order. This is where I feel God is calling us."

Frederick nodded. "Good. I feel the same. But I wanted to make sure you were doing it for the right reasons. What is your plan then, my lord?"

"I do not rightly know. We are hunted by those in power, and those who are not we cannot communicate with." Johann sighed. "The foals we rescued are the only ones I can think of who might help. If we can start with them, learning how they speak, then we may be able to reach their elders."

"That sounds like a plan, my lord," said Frederick, and Johann quirked his head at him.

"Why do you call me that?" he asked. "I am only a brother."

"You are our commander now, Johann," he answered. "Until we return to our own land, the burden of leadership lies on you."

In the Canterlot Archives, a single unicorn stallion was browsing by candlelight, searching for the answer to his riddle. How were the buildings that had been affected connected? The palace had been less affected than the others, even though it was in the centre. That meant it had to have been unnatural. Deliberate. That meant there was a connection, and he thought he had found it. There was no apparent symbolism in the buildings hit, or targets. The damage was as random as the selection.

So it was a side effect. Someone was doing something, and it was causing this as a side effect. That meant something big. The dragons were out, far away as they were, and nothing else was individually big enough to cause it. That meant there was a connection between the places, and the one real connection between the places that were hit was to do with the history of this city.

Built as it was upon the mines, the city had almost grown haphazardly. It had started with the mines, and the buildings around them, and as more and more ponies had come to find their fortune, the city had come into existence. For the most part, the buildings had firm foundations and had not been damaged much, if at all, by the quake. The only ones which had been were those close to the mines, and it was almost as if the mines were trying to take their revenge.

Something was happening in the mines, and it was threatening the city. That was the only explanation. With that as the only explanation, he had to stop it somehow. As he put the last survey of the mines back onto the shelf, and blew out the candle, he knew he needed to go down to the mines, and find it out himself.

"Ignore them," said Dizzy in an authoritative tone as the armoured things moved past them. "We have more important things to do." The zebras around her continued to creep forward through the grass and behind the trees, tightening the noose that had been slipped round Equestria's neck

Their destination was Canterlot, not too far away now. The ponies inside had betrayed them for the last time, and now there would be repercussions. No matter what strange allies the ponies had recruited, they would not be sufficient to protect them. Her zebras were prepared to die for their Master, and the ponies did not have that same courage.

Only one pony had ever known them well enough to stop them, and he had not been seen in twenty years. He was why she had never been accepted among either the ponies or the zebras, and she could not decide whether she loved him or hated him, for he was her father. Dizzy put the thought from her mind, and refocused on the goal, to kill every living being in Canterlot and leave it a domain of corpses. It was the only thing that mattered to her for now. After they had succeeded here...

It seemed to her that the question had never been asked. What would they do after this? Almost as soon as the question had been asked, though, she dismissed it. That did not matter for now, and focussing on it would only distract her from the mission.

Such distraction would only help her to fail. That was something she refused to do. So she continued to creep forward with her zebras, until her senses told her to stop. Something was wrong, and as she watched the zebras continue moving, she recognised it. It was an ambush about to happen to them. "Attack," she called, and as she had hoped, the ponies had been so cocky that they took the voice to be one of their own orders. The ambushers shot up before the zebras were quite in the killing zone. Crossbow bolts loosed off-target, and the few that did hit were not lethal.

A violet light shot up from one of the ambusher's horns, and Dizzy was angry. "Kill them all!" she shouted, and the zebras leapt into the fight. The ponies were brutish fighters, having none of the agility of the zebras, and though their armour protected them, the fight was not in doubt. She ran and leapt over to the one who had given the signal, a unicorn stallion carrying a sword, and jumping at him she knocked him to the ground.

She grinned down at him as he tried to get up. She was pinning him down, and though he was stronger than she was, he did not have the confidence to use it. "You ruined my surprise," she said, and drawing her tulwar, she prepared to cut his throat. He began to beg for mercy, and that annoyed her more than ever. "You tried to stop us, and you don't even have the courage to die without screaming?" she whispered to him, and then she drew her blade viciously across his throat. Blood spurted out, covering her face, and she licked her lips.

Around her, her minions were finishing the remaining ponies, and her mood began to lift. After all, even if the ponies had seen the message, all they knew was that a single patrol had been ambushed. That they knew about her small group was not sufficient for them to stop her entire army. They could not possibly imagine the havoc about to be wreaked on them.

When Scootaloo had first suggested trying to help a weeping ghost, Applebloom had been interested. That was surely worth a friendship report. When it came to actually meeting that ghost, she was not quite as enthused. She crept closer through the grass to the shimmering white thing, turning her head from side to side to make sure that Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were still with her.

They still were, and so Applebloom resigned herself to continuing her way forward, every second pace turning to make sure her friends were still there. Slowly, she could begin to hear the sound of the ghost crying. It started off with a quiet whimpering, and as they got closer it turned into a wrenching sob. She could feel the sadness in the sound.

She looked at the ghost again. Closer now, she could discern the form of a pony in the ghost. It was crying into its hooves, and Applebloom shivered as she watched. The courage she had been counting on was fading away. Even as it did, though, she felt sorry for the ghost. It probably did not have a choice to be a ghost or not. But maybe she and her friends could help it. Then they could be doing something important, then they could write their friendship report and ask Twilight about the strangers who had rescued them.

With the goals for why they were doing this in mind, she continued to get closer. Even as they did, the air around them began to cool down. Applebloom turned to Scootaloo and then Sweetie Belle, wondering if they were feeling the same thing. She turned back to the ghost, only to discover that it had moved right up to her, and now it was no longer crying. Applebloom could see parts of the ghost were open wounds, and she screamed.

As the Penitent reached his own quarters, a letter popped onto his desk. It was rolled up, and with a seal on which seemed like a snake. That was unusually fast, and that never meant anything but trouble. He quickly opened it, unfurling the scroll. C.25's report was a simple one. 'Following. Zebra attack patrol. Zony leader.' As he read it, shock pulsed through his system. This was not good news. In fact, it could be the worst. He had forgotten about her, had been too caught up in his cloak and dagger work to think about what he had done. It seemed like he could not quite escape from that failure.

He re-lit the candle, and burnt the letter and seal. Here was the crossroads. He could go to the mines and investigate it, or he could deal with what he had caused. It was not a question, though. Investigating the mines did not need his personal touch. It was just observation.

What needed to happen, then? The mine was most urgent. If something was causing an earthquake, then that was something that needed to stop. T.14 could take care of that. He took a quill and paper, and wrote down the order and sent it off with a crack of magic. Then there were the zebras. If they were getting more aggressive, and if they were as close as they would need to be for C.25's message to have reached him already, then the guard needed to be notified. He wrote that order and sent it off as well.

He could not stop her yet. Until she was closer to the city, he could not risk missing her. He would just have to wait here until then. Waiting and co-ordinating efforts still tired him out a little. With a little laugh, he sat down. That was the reward for success - losing the little freedoms you enjoyed. As he thought that, he dismissed the anxiety that he had felt. He had never failed this kingdom before, and he did not intend to begin now.

Twilight wandered through the city, a trio of Royal Guardsponies at her side. Her unique magical talent made her well suited to help in the restoration of the city and the rescue attempts of anypony trapped by the rubble. Whether it required telekinesis or first aid, she had the knowledge to help, and in a strange way she was actually grateful for the earthquake. It meant she did not need to think about what had happened, when the Templars had escaped.

The events had replayed themselves in her mind several times since they had happened, and had planted the seeds of doubt in Twilight's mind. How had the Templars withstood such powerful magic from Princess Celestia? Was something more powerful than her protecting them, and if so, who was it? That was the looming question, and something Twilight feared to answer. Whatever the answer might be, it was not a comforting thought.

That meant finding another answer. That was the real question, though. What could that other answer be? Did magic have no effect on their kind? No, for the translation magic had worked. It was the sort of thing that worried her. That was why she was putting so much of herself into the mundane rescue efforts.

So far, nopony had died. Nopony had spotted the Templars, either, and she half-dreaded what that meant. Had they failed in their escape, and the ponies responsible not reported it? That was the best result, but it also felt like the least likely one to Twilight.

"Miss, we've got another one," called one of her guards, and broke her from that train of thought. She hurried over to him, and scanned the scene. They were in the half-standing Museum of Canterlot, and several visitors had been trapped both by broken walls and relics. Ancient jar and potshards were scattered through the more-modern bricks and mortar in the rubble, and it made the ponies trapped under more difficult to discern. Even so, the Guardsponies tirelessly checked every pile, and lifted off as much rubble as they could. In the more difficult cases, however, they waited for her.

This was certainly one of those difficult cases. She reached out with her magic, and let it feel out the rocks. They were precariously placed. A single pony was underneath, and the rubble had not fallen completely. It was almost balanced on three leaning pillars, and if they started removing it by hoof, it could fall, and crush the pony trapped beneath.

She closed her eyes, focusing on her magic. Slowly she solidified it, gently beginning to hold the rocks in its grip. She was starting to lift the rocks when something else shattered her hold on them. They fell back down, and Twilight was about to shout in shock when she noticed that they had fallen in the same pattern as they had been in before. She gingerly reached out with her magic again, and found that the pillars supporting the rock were still there.

"Sirs, I think it is safe for you to lift the rocks away manually," she said, and took a step back. This was a new mystery, but it was comforting this time. Perhaps the pony underneath the rubble was more magical than they knew, and had caused this him-or-herself. Whatever it was, she would be able to find her answer soon enough. She stepped back, watching the guards take pieces and remove them in a chain. Whatever anypony might say about them, they certainly were efficient at moving rubble.

After a couple of minutes, they had removed the rocks, leaving the three pillars. These were too heavy for them to move, and so Twilight stepped forward again and flexed her mental muscles. Slowly, the pillars began to lift up into the air, and Twilight moved them over to fall into the pile of rubble that had been created by the guards. As they dropped, they shattered, and Twilight frowned. That should not have happened. Some damage was understandable, but that much? Why didn't they shatter when the rocks had fallen on them? Some magic was definitely at work here.

She moved over to look at the pony they had freed, and her eyes widened. It was a pegasus pony underneath the rubble, unconscious and mostly unharmed. That was good, but it left the question of how it had happened still unanswered. That had to have been magical, but who or what had caused it, if it was not the pony inside? The guards came forward, and lifted up the pegasus filly, taking her to safety. As they did so, Twilight saw a metallic shine where she had been, and peering closer, saw a black-metal horn ring. It obviously did not belong to the filly that had been lying on it, and so she lifted it up.

Inscribed upon it were two words: Princess Luna. What was a ring doing in this museum with the Princess' name upon it? As far as Twilight knew, the Princess had never married, so it could not be that. Even if it had been, wouldn't she have kept it herself? Besides that, why was it magical? She could feel the magic emanating from the ring now, unclouded by the pony and the rocks as it had been. This was another mystery, but one she could easily solve. Slipping it into her saddlebags, she turned to the guards. "Sirs, I must return something to the Princess. Please, continue to help with the rescue efforts until I return," she said, and they nodded. "I will come back soon," she promised, and turning to the palace, she began to gallop off.

The winds cut through Shining Armour as he made his way across the landing pad. There was waiting his personal airship, now being loaded by the Guards loyal to him. It had been too long since he had to load it for such an extended mission, and it had taken longer than he had planned. He shivered under the heavy winter cloak around him. At least he would be back within the warmer climate for a time, though flushing out the zebras was not what he considered a leisure time.

The landing ramp was dropped as he reached the port aft, and he looked up with a smile to the pegasus on guard. "Permission to come aboard?" he said, and as she nodded, he began to make his way on. He was halfway up the ramp when he heard a scream from behind him, and he turned, drawing his spear.

Cadence had run out and was looking at him, tears streaming down her face. He dropped the spear on the ramp, and ran down to her. He held her close, and with as much tenderness as he could muster, he spoke to her. "What's wrong, my love?" he asked, brushing away her tears with a forehoof.

"Please," she begged, collapsing into his hooves. "Don't do this. Stay with me. You're a good pony. Don't do this." She looked up at him, her eyes watering up. Her words did not make sense for a second, but after a second it clicked.

"No, no, my love," he said, his voice soothing. "It isn't what you think it is. We have been summoned, on Princess Luna's authority. There are some rogue zebras threatening Canterlot, and she has asked us to bolster the defences. You don't need to worry." Even as he said the words, the idea came into his mind. He could use this opportunity. If the zebras were here to take revenge on Celestia... All he needed to do was let them injure her, and then imprison her while she was weak.

He shook his head. Those thoughts could come later. Right now he had a mission. "Does that make you feel better, love?" he asked, stroking her mane back. She sniffed, and nodded slightly.

"Yes," she managed through the tears still running down her face. "A little." She looked up at him plaintively. "Will you come back soon?"

"Yes," he said, and in that second he forgot his thoughts of dominion. This was the pony he cared about. There was no point scheming if it meant hurting her. He would do his duty well and quickly, and then dissolve this little conspiracy. Celestia had returned to her usual self, and with that she had left no reason for him to continue. "Yes, I will. Within the month, I will be back. Don't worry."

She hugged him close, the first resurgence of her smile coming through. "I'll be waiting for you," she said, and he nodded.

"I know. But you won't have to wait long," he said as he left. Despite his words, though, Princess Cadence could not shake the feeling that he would not be back for a long time. No matter how long it took, though, she would wait for him.

Tertia Partis Secundae Libri - Surrexit Die Tertia

Scootaloo's legs burned as she kept running. The ghost behind them had not paused even for a second, and was faster than she thought was possible. Not that she dared to look back. The one glimpse she had taken of it was still burnt into her mind, and she did not want to refresh it.

She looked to either side, and was relieved that at least Applebloom and Sweetie Belle were still going, although Sweetie Belle looked like she was tiring. In a split second, the only possible decision came to her. "Split up, and keep heading back to town," she yelled, and she steeled herself to turn around.

The sound of their hoofbeats told her without her needing to look that they had obeyed the command without question. All the better, for it meant she did not have to think about what she was about to do. She slowed down, and swerved around until she was facing it again. It stared at her with empty, dead eyes, and she focused on those. While she was looking at them, she did not have to look at the rest of it.

It slowed down, and started walking towards her. Scootaloo took a deep breath, and forced herself to stay where she was. This was the only way to be sure, she said to herself, even if it meant she had to sacrifice herself. Her friends would be safe. That would be all she could do, and that would be enough.

She continued to stand her ground as the ghost got closer. Now it was close enough that she could see almost through it, but what she could see was distorted and hideous. This was it. She would not have to wait long for it to reveal its full intentions now. It leaned in, looming over her, and though its face did not change from the neutral expression it seemed to have had since the start, Scootaloo could feel like it was sizing her up. All of a sudden, a deep peace settled over her. She knew she was facing her final moments, and she would not change that for the world. Of all things, it felt right.

It began to unhinge its jaw, when it turned suddenly. Scootaloo turned to see what it was staring at now. With armour flashing in the sun, the Templars had arrived. The one called Johann had drawn his sword, and as his horse galloped by, he swung it at the ghost. It passed through, and though it had left the ghost unharmed, it was certainly not happy about it.

Another Templar rode past, and kicked out of his saddle behind Scootaloo. His horse ran off as he drew his shield and sword. The ghost roared at him, though he remained unmoved by its attempt to strike terror in him. Instead, he stepped over Scootaloo, and cleaved his sword through the ghost. As before, it passed through without seeming to cause any harm. This time, though, it struck back, and its clawed forelegs swung past the sword. He moved his shield up to block, and as the ghost struck it, it flinched back in pain, and screamed aloud.

The Templar seemed almost as surprised as the ghost at that, and Johann came riding back again. Another swing of his sword met with the same result as before, and he yelled something in his own tongue. As the Templar guarding her held back the ghost again, Scootaloo could see another Templar, the one who had named himself Frederick riding towards them. This one, unlike the others, did not carry any armour or weapons that she could see, and she did not understand what they were trying to do. Was he another sacrifice, like she had been?

He pulled something out of his horse's saddlebags. It was a thin piece of purple material, and he kissed it before putting it on, over his shoulders. Then he took something out of the other side, which looked like a wooden version of the symbol the others had blazoned on their shields. He lifted it high, and shouted out some words at the ghost, which roared back at him, ignoring the Templar shielding her now.

Scootaloo could not help but be transfixed by the battle of wills taking place. Frederick dismounted slowly, continuing to hold the wooden implement high, and continuing to say the same words as he had done before, repeating them over and over. The ghost held its position obstinately, roaring its defiance, as he continued to walk towards it. He was confident and unafraid, though it brought itself up higher, and its appearance became more and more hideous.

They soon stood face to face, and Frederick repeated the words, slowly and carefully. The ghost roared, and tried to scratch at him with its disfigured hooves. Each time, however, he moved his symbol into its way, and it seemed almost afraid to touch it. Slowly, the ghost gave ground, retreating before its foe, and as he kept pace with it, the slow retreat gave way to rout. It tried to escape, but he continued to shout the words after it.

It had only gone another ten paces when it stopped short, almost as if it were on an invisible leash. It clawed at the ground for a few seconds, and then it turned back. Its face showed true fear now, and Scootaloo's heart stopped for a second. Who could this man be, who could strike terror into such beings? He strode forward, unwavering with his shielding arm. He walked right up to its face, and stopped. He spoke the words again, and it seemed to explode in a flash of light.

Scootaloo gasped aloud. What had happened? The ghost had disappeared, and the man who had dealt with it looked unrecognisable for a second. Slowly, he sagged back, and after taking a few deep breaths, he turned back to face her. His face looked tired, but still he smiled and walked over to her, putting his hands behind his back as he had done the first time they had met. At that, Scootaloo ran over to him, relieved, and threw her forelegs around him in a hug. He seemed a little surprised at the gesture, but after a second matched it.

He said something in his own language, and she could hear, rather than see, the Templar who had shielded her leaving. She let go of Frederick, and fell down in a heap, the nervous energy that had propelled her being expended. He bent down, looking at her with concern. She slowly forced herself back up, and put an uneasy smile on her face. That was the only way she could talk to him. How was he going to understand anything?

He, in turn, nodded sadly to her, and then put his hand on her forehead. He traced upon it, and spoke something under his breath. With a pat, he took his hand away, and pointed to something behind her. Scootaloo turned her head, and with relief spotted her two fellow Crusaders coming back, with the other Templars. When they spotted her, they broke into a run, and before long the Cutie Mark Crusaders were reunited.

"Are you okay?" asked Sweetie Belle, looking over Scootaloo's body for a mark of injury.

"What happened to the ghost?" asked Applebloom, still looking a little worried about it.

"Well, I think I a-," began Scootaloo, before being interrupted by Sweetie Belle gasping aloud in shock. "What is it?" she asked, a slight tone of panic replacing itself in her voice.

"When did you get this?" asked Sweetie Belle accusingly, pointing at her flank. Scootaloo looked down, and there it was - her cutie mark. It was a shield with the same symbol on it as the Templars had, but white on a black background. Her jaw dropped in surprise. When had that happened?

"I... I don't know," she said, as surprised as her friends were. Even Frederick was staring at it now, and he looked pensive before turning away and walking back to the other Templars. Scootaloo felt the previous tension that had only just released her come back. She looked from Applebloom to Sweetie Belle, from Sweetie Belle to Applebloom, and back again, hoping to see something besides that accusing expression that she had just seen on their faces.

They turned to each other, and after a few seconds, they turned back, smiles once again widespread. "That's a pretty amazing cutie mark," said Applebloom. "What do you reckon it means?"

"It has something to do with ghosts," said Sweetie Belle in a matter-of-fact tone. "Do you feel like you can talk ghost-speech now?"

"I don't think I can," said Scootaloo a little doubtfully. "At least, I couldn't just then." Whether the ghost had actually been trying to talk to them or just roar, though, was a little uncertain. That seemed to be more proof against that being her talent, though.

"Did you fight the ghost?" asked Applebloom, happy to take up the theme now that it was gone. "Maybe you're like a Royal Guard. But against ghosts."

Scootaloo shook her head, and frowned a little. Weren't cutie marks supposed to be... Well, obvious? They were supposed to only show up when you knew what your talent was. If she didn't know it, why did it appear? "I don't think so. All I did was..." She stopped. All that she had done was try to protect her friends. She looked at her cutie mark again. It was a shield - what she had been between her friends and the ghost. A talent for protection? That was a worthwhile talent, if any was. "Maybe it means a talent for protecting people?" she hesitated.

Sweetie Belle nodded, and Applebloom joined her. "That sounds good," Sweetie Belle said. "So, what does that make us?" Scootaloo looked at her, a little confused.

"What do you mean, what does that make us? We're still friends, aren't we?" she asked, not quite sure where Sweetie Belle was going with that question.

"Well, of course we are. But we can't be the Cutie Mark Crusaders if one of us has their cutie mark, can we?" asked Sweetie Belle. "We'll have to call ourselves... I don't know. Something else." She scratched her chin, lost in thought. Scootaloo turned to Applebloom, who was looking a little down.

"Hey, what's up, AB?" she asked, stretching out a hoof to pat her shoulder.

She looked up, a faint half-smile. "Oh, nothin'," she said, in what seemed to Scootaloo to be a bald lie. That struck her as abnormal. Applebloom was usually as honest as her big sister was. That she was lying was making the fact that something was up even more obvious than if she had just said it.

"You're not fooling anypony with that," Scootaloo said. "Now, we're your friends, and we want to help you. But we can't do that if you won't tell us what's wrong." She looked her friend in the eye. "So please tell us. We won't laugh, we won't make fun. We'll just listen, and, if we can, we'll help you with whatever it is you need. You can trust us."

Applebloom took a deep breath, and let it out. In, and out again. On the third breath, she spoke. "It's just that it's always been like this. My friends have always been the first to get their cutie marks, and then they've left me. First it was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Then it was Twist. Now it's gonna be you, and I'll be left alone again." She bowed her head for a second, and when she raised it, she was blinking back tears. "I don't want to lose you!"

Scootaloo shook her head, slowly. "You don't need to worry about that, Applebloom. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon are selfish and self-centred. Twist is good, but a little daft at times. We won't leave you like that. You don't really think that the only reason we're friends is because we don't have our cutie marks yet, do you?" She took a deep breath. "Sure, that helped us become friends, but it did not mean we were going to be friends for long. No, what caused that was us spending time together. We worked on this relationship because we wanted it. So that means we're sticking together, no matter what." She looked Applebloom in the eyes. "You know that, don't you?"

"I... I guess," said Applebloom, a little shakily. She sniffed, loudly, as tears began to roll down her face.

Scootaloo bit her lip for a second, and then she threw her caution to the wind, and hugged Applebloom tight. Sweetie Belle managed to drag herself from her train of thought long enough to join them. "We are the Crusaders, Applebloom. We will never abandon you, or any one of us," said Scootaloo, and she squeezed her friend as if to prove it. "Even after all of us have our cutie marks, we will still be friends, and we will stick together. I promise this upon this cutie mark that I have."

"And I will do the same on my hope of receiving a cutie mark," said Sweetie Belle. "I would rather not receive my cutie mark than leave my friends."

Applebloom took a deep breath, and nodded. "O-okay," she said, and smiled again. Though it was weak, and no-more than half there, it was genuine, and Scootaloo smiled back, before brushing the tears from her face.

"You don't need to worry about being alone, Applebloom," she said. "Nothing will separate us. You could not get away from us, even if you tried to. Remember when we tried hide and seek?" Applebloom nodded, and the slightest hint of a giggle escaped her mouth. That was enough for Scootaloo to join in, and Sweetie Belle followed after, until the three were rolling on the ground laughing.

They stopped at the sound of hoofbeats, and as they stood up, the Templars were there again. Frederick had put away the piece of purple material and his symbol-thing, and Johann and the others had put their swords away. The Templar who had shielded Scootaloo had obviously recovered his horse. Johann and Frederick stepped down, and they both approached the three. When they were almost three paces away, they turned to face each other, and spoke rapidly for some time.

"What do you think they're talking about?" asked Scootaloo in a whisper.

"Dunno," said Sweetie Belle, trying to see if any of the words they had learned were being used. She heard something that sounded like Scootaloo, and another like friends, but whether they were actually saying that or just similar sounding words, she could not tell.

"They're coming, shh," whispered Applebloom. The two Templars walked up to a pace between them, and then Johann got down on one knee. Taking his smaller weapon out, he held it by the blade, and started drawing in the dirt with the hilt. Scootaloo looked at it a second, and then recognised it.

"It's a diamond dog," she whispered. "I drew one for him when we were trying to rescue you." The girls nodded, and they kept watching him as he drew another image. This one was strange. It looked like a pony, and yet did not at the same time. Scootaloo looked at it, but shook her head. "I don't have a clue as to what that is."

"Could it be that ghost?" asked Applebloom. "If not, I've got nothing." Scootaloo looked at it, peering at it closely.

"It kind of looks like it," she ventured. "If you look at it from the right angle." She looked up at the Templars, seeing if they could give more clarification. Johann scratched his chin for a second before his eyes lit up. Taking a step forward, he stepped on the image of the diamond dog, and squished it out. Then he turned to Frederick, who did the same for the other image.

"I guess it was the ghost, then," said Scootaloo. "Ghost," she said to the Templars, and they repeated it in turn. Another word learned. That was good. Even so, they looked like they were still waiting for something. It clearly was not just a word learning game.

After a few seconds had passed, Frederick pointed at the ghost again. "Ghost?" he said slowly, the word still unfamiliar to him, and shrugged his shoulders, then pointed at the diamond dog and shrugged again. At that, it clicked for Scootaloo. They were looking for other ghosts, and they thought the ghosts were with the diamond dogs. She did not understand why they thought they were, but that could come later.

"Come on, girls, we've got to show them where the diamond dogs live again," she said. She nodded to Frederick and Johann, and after they had once more remounted, the three started leading them to the diamond dog caverns.

Every diamond dog loved the sight of gems beyond any other. It was more than mere desire. It was almost an addiction. As such, it was only the cracking of whips that kept the dogs moving through the Crystal Mines of Canterlot, rather than merely looking at the gems and salivating.

Him-Enthroned had no such troubles. For one, He had miners already digging His share of the crystals (that is to say, all of them), under His light in His authority. Secondly, He had learned to ignore His desires to fulfil His greater good. They were only hours away from reaching Canterlot, and even once there, they would have to wait for the bulk of the army to arrive. Any delay would frustrate His plans far more than the short delay would seem. So He would wait. That was why He was here, after all.

He looked down at the mob of dogs moving through the mine. On either side of the column, there stood the whips, cracking their namesake loudly. The dogs who were unfortunate enough to have it crack upon their sides whined loudly, but moved faster the next time. He turned aside, and back to the dog who had begged to come into His light and to speak to Him personally. Such a thing was so rare that He had been intrigued, and allowed him to enter.

"Well?" He asked him. "What did you want to speak to Me about?" Two of His guards flanked the petitioner, who looked almost half-dead of fright.

The dog took a deep breath, and began to speak. "Oh, Great One," he said. "I come from the caverns below, with grave news. Ghosts are flying through the halls, and spreading fear and confusion. The whips are losing control, and the ghosts have even started killing dogs. Worse, dog fights dog in the terror. I was one of five Your council sent to warn You, and I alone survived to bear the news to You." As he finished, he bowed his head in submission to Him.

For His part, He scrutinised the messenger who had survived. "You have seen these ghosts with your own eyes, then?" He asked, keeping his face still. If the pony's curse was happening, then He needed to seal the caverns off below before the ghosts came up to plague them here. How could He do that, though, if they could pass through solid substances? Then He remembered the curse's wording, and laughed cruelly. The messenger had said something, but whatever it was it did not matter.

"When those curs pass into here, they will be safe. And they never will. Your old masters will never own you again, dog. You are Mine," He said, lifting him up. "Now... Go." With those words, the messenger fled from His presence. Here at last, the rewards of courage and discipline. He had no further need of the council, and now they were dissolved. His laugh echoed throughout the chambers, to the dogs below, to His dogs now. Some of them turned to see Him, and He smiled down at them. No more would they be held back by cowards and fools! Now they would take possession of this world, and all it held. The only thing that could make this moment better was if the fool pony who had tried to curse Him could see it reversed now. He had not cursed Him, but rather blessed Him.

The thought of that irony would not leave Him till He died.

A sudden rapping at the door was the sound that woke Luna, Princess of the Night and Caretaker of the Lights, and she was not entirely thrilled. The sun was still up, and she had only just got to sleep. Taking a deep breath to try and calm herself, she called out. "Who is it?" she asked, hoping it was something important.

"Twilight Sparkle," came the reply, slight muffled by the door, and she groaned. Not that she disliked Twilight Sparkle - she did get along with her - but at this hour of the afternoon, it was all too early to talk about what was inevitably going to be something intricate and complicated. Unless it was about the Templars again. Or about the earthquakes that had hit the city. Or about some friendship lesson. Thinking about the possible alternatives, the last one seemed the best.

Whatever reason, though, wishing her away would not change it. Forcing herself awake, she stood up, and pushed her bed away. As it slid back into the wall, a cunning spring feature pushed out the throne of office in its place. She sat herself down, and appreciated deeply the added cushioning it had now. "Come in," she said, composing herself in her regal dignity.

The door opened, and Twilight Sparkle walked in, a troubled expression on her face. Though, to be fair, her expression was usually unreadable. "What do you want, my sister's pupil?" Luna asked, her tone as formal as she could manage without doing the so-called Royal Canterlot Voice. That brought back memories, and she did not want to think of that time right. Shaking her head a little to shake the memories, she focused on the unicorn before her.

"Your Highness," she began, lifting up a black-metal ring. "I was, as you know, helping the guards with the rescue efforts. While I was doing so, I found this ring in the Museum of Canterlot. I would not have noticed it, save for two things. One was that it had protected the pony who lay upon it from rubble falling upon them. This protection was powerful, and magic in origin. The second was that it had a name inscribed upon it. Your name. I brought it here, for it seemed like only right to return it to you." She lifted it up with her magic, and had almost passed it to the Princess, whose face had turned stoney, when it broke free, dropping to the floor and rattling.

The Princess looked at it, frowning slightly. What a time for it to return. "Thank you," she said eventually. "I had almost forgotten about it." She stayed where she was, not sure whether she wanted to take the ring again. Especially since the last time she had borne it, it had turned so catastrophically. "Thank you," she said again. "Was that all you wanted?" She had not turned from the ring.

"I... Your Highness, I was curious," Twilight said. "Who gave you that ring, and why? Why did they have it, not you? Did you lose it?" Luna forced herself to look up, and saw Twilight Sparkle looking at her earnestly. Why did she want to bring up these memories? Did she not know how painful they were?

No. Of course she didn't. Nopony ever talked about those times. Twilight Sparkle probably had no idea what had happened, or why it was so painful for her. Her sister had not talked about those times, and how had that helped her? "Very well, Twilight Sparkle. I will tell you. In hearing of these events, you must keep the knowledge alive. Do you agree?" Twilight nodded, slowly. "Very well, then. Let's begin with those questions, and if you have any more, ask them afterwards. Are we agreed?"

"Yes, Your Highness," answered Twilight. "I will listen." She sat down, and looked up at her attentively.

"Good," said the Princess. "Your first question. Who gave it to me? My brother, the Prince. He gave it to me as a gift, to protect me. This was... Oh, over a thousand years ago now. We were on the throne, my sister and I, and he had been given the title as well, though he did not have the responsibility of the sky. He and my sister never got along, and truthfully, I think he did it partly to anger her. At the time, though... Well, your second question, as to why this museum had it. The ring did not come with me when my sister banished me. I do not know what happened to it, but it must have eventually been found, and taken to the museum as a rarity. When I returned, I doubt they remembered the inscription upon it." She shook her head. "I had forgotten about the ring myself, so I am not surprised they did as well."

"Your brother?" Twilight asked. "The one who disappeared?" Luna nodded. "Why didn't he take the ring back? And why did he disappear in the first place?"

"That I cannot answer, Twilight Sparkle. My sister said to me that he blamed himself for what I had become, what had befallen me. He did something very severe to himself," she said with a wince at her own wording. "He severed his own wings. Where he is now, nopony but himself knows. He is still alive, though. His son is Prince Blueblood, though how such a vapid and self-obsessed nincompoop could be the offspring of such a pony I do not know. And the unicorn who you have seen with me is a messenger of his, an agent who works for me. He has been instrumental in keeping me abreast of developments since I left. Even he, though, does not know where he is."

Twilight frowned. "If he's working for your brother, he must be communicating with him someway. Have you asked him?" Luna nodded.

"Of course I have, but he has not told me," said Luna. "Trade secret, he tells me." She frowned this time, looking at the ring again. "If he did blame himself for what happened to me, then he may be trying to keep me safe."

"Princess Luna," began Twilight Sparkle, "What actually did happen then? All I know is what the book said - that you were jealous of the attention the ponies gave to your sister's day, rather than your night. But why would that turn you into... Well, into Nightmare Moon? Why did your sister banish you?"

"I have not talked of those matters for some time. Well, now is as good a time as any." Luna took a deep breath, and cast her memory back over long-past events. "It was just over a thousand years ago. The thirteenth time Discord had risen to strike terror into the hearts of ponies. My sister and I had just returned from a disastrous mission to the Crystal Empire, during which Discord had arrived to announce his arrival. King Sombra, who had invited us to attend their annual Crystal Heart ceremony, whatever it was called, had tried to stop him, but was corrupted by Discord's magic. We had to flee back to Equestria, and confronted Discord. Although he was returned to stone, he had planted the seeds of corruption within me. Celestia remained pure. They were just seeds for the moment, and would not necessarily sprout."

Twilight was sitting, rapt. "What happened next?" she asked, eyes open wide.

"We returned to the Crystal Empire, and the seeds began to work in me. Rather than attempting to cure Sombra, I was impatient, and worked with my sister's aid the ritual to seal off the Crystal Empire. We said we would work to restore it later, but I had no intention of doing so." Luna shook her head. "We returned to Equestria, and I looked at the adoration we had both received, and decided that I deserved more. My brother watered those seeds, unknowingly, and it was not long before I was lost to pride, envy and jealousy. I looked for ways to become more powerful, and to spread fear. Fear would give me all that I wanted, you see. Finally, I believed I was more powerful than my sister, and I went to her, bearing that ring which my brother had just given me, with him at my side. I demanded my rightful position, and renamed myself Nightmare Moon. My sister tried to reason with me, but I was truly lost. The seed of corruption had not been my fault, but I gave into it, until I believed the lies it was spewing. At the last, my brother turned to join Celestia, and they tried to stop me. They... Well, as you can probably guess, they succeeded. The rest, of course, you know." She smiled at the unicorn. "You were there, at least."

"I see. That is a lot to process, Your Highness," Twilight Sparkle said after a second. "I... I have a lot to think about now. May I beg your leave?"

Luna chuckled. "Of course, Twilight Sparkle. I will be here if you have any questions. Until then, fare well."

As the unicorn left her, Luna looked again at the ring. What a time for that to come back, when she had just this morning been working with her brother's agents against her sister. Was it a sign? A message? A reminder? Was it just random chance? Whatever it was, that it had turned up now was quite ominous. She lifted it up, and slid it onto her horn. A cool feeling settled over her, and she remembered how it had felt the last time. This time, though, perhaps she could redeem herself from that last time.

Starlight Charmer was not a strong pony. She was not overly persuasive. She did not possess great ambitions. What she had were two major talents. She found it easy to hide and remain unnoticed, and she had a great memory for what she had seen. She had been just a little foal on a school visit to an art gallery when she had been found.

She had been sketching one of the images she had seen, when a hooded pony had approached her. "You have a good memory," he had said, "for seeing that image ten minutes ago." He had explained that he was searching for such unique ponies, and that when she had finished her school days, if she needed a job, he would have one for her.

It had been good so far, over the past three years, being a secret watcher, and if he had not told her about her talent so long ago, would she have ever found it? So, even despite her being a little uncomfortable sneaking down through the old Canterlot Mines, she was ready to endure it.

To the pony she worked for, she was known as T.14, and she in turn knew him only by the codename he had given her, B.03. He had sent her down to investigate the mines, and had given her no further details. It was the usual thing, and she had not questioned it. It would not be too dangerous, and if it was, she could hide easily enough.

She continued making her way through the mines, when she could begin to hear something from deeper inside the mine. She paused for a second, listening to it. It was a steady beat, though it was disordered and discordant. And it was getting closer.

There was a second beat that she could pick out after a minute. Like the other, it was getting closer. With it, she could hear harsh voices, speaking aloud, and she tensed. Diamond dogs. They were not supposed to be here. Could they be the ones behind the earthquake? No, that seemed impossible. They might have the motive, but not the means. Whatever had caused the earthquake, though, was still uncertain. She had to keep going, and that meant getting past the dogs. It was time to put her second talent into use, and hide. When the dogs had passed, she could go and keep up the search. She took a piece of paper from her saddlebags, and quickly penned a note to B.03. In mines. Diamond dogs passing by. Will report number when they have passed me. With a crack, she sent it off, and found a craggy rock formation to hide in.

The double beat kept getting closer, and the voices got clearer. It was not long before they were passing before her, and Starlight Charmer could see how many of them there were. At first she was shocked, and then by stages horrified, terrified, and disbelieving. There were so many of them, being driven forward by shout and whip. There were more than she could count, and the very prospect of counting them scared her. This was no mere clan, no mere group of bandits or petty thieves. This was an army, and clearly intended for Canterlot. The sheer array of weapons was enough to convince her of that. That they were crude did not take away even an inch of her fear.

She knew, though, that if she gave into her fear, they would find her. She turned to a ritual that her contact had taught her. She pictured herself holding a box, and taking her fear and placing it in the box, and then closing it. Separating herself from her fear, she looked on the dogs with a clinical detachment. What weaknesses did they have?

The whips proved they were being forced into this. Presumably keeping them from the gems and crystals within these caverns. If they were out of those bounds, they might disperse without force. That was not a certainty, though, and she forced herself to keep looking. Most of them had no armour, so they would be far more vulnerable to the Guards' weapons than vice versa. That would not be much, though, if they had such numbers. They needed some way to spread disorder and chaos into their ranks, and they would need to mobilise the Guard in numbers not seen since the last war. Unless..

If they could hit the dogs as they emerged, as they came out of the tunnels, and funnel them into kill-zones, then their numbers would work against them. But once they had emerged into the city, they would overwhelm the defenders. The message had to be sent, and had to be sent soon. She had to wait, though, until the horde had passed, or the message would not be sent at all. As she did so, the horde stopped, and she watched as a particularly large and brutal-looking diamond dog was carried on a onto the scene. Carrying him were four dogs, wearing embossed armour. Another four surrounded him, carrying curved wicked-looking swords, and in the same armour. Starlight Charmer paled. This was the leader. This was the one behind these dogs of war.

He began to rant at them, and Starlight Charmer felt her fear recede. Again with the ridiculous-looking ranting, the 'It is time to destroy Equestria' and the 'Ponies must die for their insolence' that they always did. They never seemed to think too much of ponykind's capacity to stop them, and that always caught them unprepared. This one would be no different in that respect. She just had to wait, and inform B.03 of their numbers and intention, and their form. He would spot the weaknesses she had and more. Jolly Old Equestria would prevail. She did not doubt that anymore.

As they began to march again, she breathed out the tiniest sigh of relief. Now the waiting was over. Her mission was of no importance compared to this news. When they had passed beyond her view, she slowly and quietly drew out a quill and paper. Shortly, she sketched the scene in words, but before she could send it off. she heard a laugh, and felt one of those curved blades slowly and gently press against her throat.

"Boss wants you alive, pony. But he'll take you dead if you try and send that message," said a voice behind her. "You gonna come quietly?"

From the deck of the Even Chance, Shining Armour overlooked the land below him. They were almost a hundred metres above the ground, but it was covered by forest so thick that the ground could not be seen. It did not sit well with him.

Behind them, almost three kilometres away now, the smoke was still rising from the railway station. The zebras had butchered every pony there, no matter if they were stallion, mare, or foal. The twenty barbarians who had lingered there were now dead, their bodies burning, but the damage was done. The track had been sabotaged, and he had had to leave a full squad of engineers behind to repair and relay the track. If he had to fortify Canterlot, he would need every engineer he could get.

"Movement!" called one of the sentries to port, and Shining Armour hurried over. There was something rustling the trees, though whatever it was was still hidden.

"Trees rustling," said the Captain, and he spat overboard. "The zebras could be right under us, and we still wouldn't see it." He took a deep breath. "Keep on route. No point wasting time on a probable."

The port scorpions were released. The little contraptions had a nasty sting, and they had helped soften up Equestria's foes in the past. Even so, they did not have limitless supplies of their ammunition, and if Canterlot was in danger, they might not have time to restock before they were pressed into action. They could not afford to waste shots.

Shining Armour made his way back to the stern, shaking his head. He was almost on the verge of canceling the watch, but that would be a gift to anyone trying to attack the ship. They would keep them, and respond to each alert as if it was a definite attack. Even if they were frustrating. It made him wonder, though, if this was what it felt like to be the Princess. Every single danger, even if it was not real, was something that they had to respond to. He only had a few hundred souls with him who would be threatened by a failure to respond. They had to look after every pony in Equestria. Any mistake would be too grave to forget.

He turned to the hourglass that was embedded in the wall next to the ship's bell. He still had almost one and a half hours before he was off-duty. He stretched a little, letting the tension and frustration out there. An officer was not allowed to show emotion or weakness among the enlisted Guardsponies. It would not do to unsettle them like that. Especially not now, cut off from home and ready for duty at any hour. There was nothing for it but to remain calm.

"Movement!" called another sentry, and with a sigh, Shining Armour moved to check this one. No doubt it would another doubtful. This time, however, when he came to inspect it, it was in a break in the forest. Something was definitely moving in there. Pony size, and a big group of them. The scorpions were loaded, and swiveling over them. But the movers were in shadow, and they could not see their form.

"Close recon," he ordered, and two pegasoi swooped down. They did not complete their patrol as two zebras jumped out and brought them down.

That was it. "Loose at will," he said, and the thumping of the scorpions was interspersed with the high-pitched whining of crossbows joining in. Forms began dropping and stopped crossing. They continued loosing for ten seconds before stopping.

He could investigate the bodies. He could try and retrieve the two soldiers, but it would be too late to save them, and retrieving their bodies would cost more lives. "Helmsmare," he bellowed. "Get this ship moving again!" It would not be good for morale, but another ten ponies lost would be even worse. Two for as many of the zebras as they had taken down would be a good deal for the moment. Anything more would be folly.

As the Even Chance got back up to speed, Shining Armour cursed the entire race of zebras. Barbarians, cultists, tricksters. They were the spawn of Tartarus in living form, and now they were invading Canterlot, there would be no peace until they were utterly destroyed.

The Templars drew closer to the same mine they had first seen just over a month ago. The sun was dropping on the horizon, but Johann, at least, still felt energised from that same beam that Celestia had attempted to use to stop them. The foals who were guiding them stopped in front of the entrance to the mine, and Johann dismounted. He walked over to them, and caught their attention. “Scootaloo,” he said. When they turned to look at him, he stooped down and after a second of thought, he began to draw the tree that Twilight had taken them into at first, and then other houses. Then he drew arrows pointing towards the drawing of the village, and pointed at the foals.

They did not seem to take the suggestion to go home with good grace, and there was some talking between them. When they tried to appeal, though, he shook his head. They stood for a few seconds, looking at him with pleading eyes, but he remained resolute. Johann would not allow the young ones to face danger from those things that had captured them again. More than that, if what Frederick had said was true about the being that had threatened them, he could not allow an innocent soul to face it unprepared.

“A spirit, given form,” Frederick had said. “Who or what caused it to spring up here, I do not know. All I know is that it was unable to withstand the power of the Cross, and that is what will protect us. If that young one had been touched by it, I do not want to imagine what might have happened. Death would not necessarily have been the worst.” That had set Johann’s mind to thinking, and he had forced himself to close off that topic then and there. To think more on that topic would drive you insane. That the Lord had conquered such creatures, and given them the authority to do so again, was all that he needed to think about. Though they were untouchable by the material, Frederick was the spiritual warrior who would fight that battle.

“Will there be more of them?” Johann had asked, and Frederick had shrugged.

“Possibly. Until we know what caused it, or why it was here, then there is no answer possible. We will have to keep on with this battle regardless, and face them down when we see them,” he answered. That led them to the creatures they had fought the first day they had been here. Frederick had said that they were being led to them, and that they may have been the cause. What evidence he had of that, he did not say, but Johann was more than willing to hear his counsel.

The mine, then, was what loomed before them as the foals made their way back to their home. He looked to the other Templars, his brothers, and the first trace of doubt crossed into his mind. What could they do? How could four or five warriors stand against numbers uncounted? He shook his head at that, though. Four or five warriors could not do that. It was impossible by human deeds. However, four or five warriors and the Lord of Armies could stand against any foe. Their hands had done it before, and by God’s will they would do it again.

This time, though, the spiritual battle that went with the physical one was clearer. Rather than merely doubt or lack of faith, it was an obvious fight against visible foes, and that, oddly enough, made it easier for Johann. This fight was one he could see, and that meant that though he did not have a weapon to fight against this foe, he did not have to fear it as much. He motioned to his brothers to dismount, and leading his horse by the hand, he entered the mine again.

It was as dark as it had been the first time. The only light came from ahead, and from what he could tell it was from flickering torches. He slowly led his horse through the tunnel. It did not like it anymore than he did, but at least he knew the purpose for this mission, and unlike the beast, knew that there would be an end to the darkness.

They emerged into the same cavern he had been in the first time, and the light was a relief. Darker than it was on the surface, it was still far brighter than the tunnel, and was easy enough to see by.

He looked across the cavern. The beast-men were still inside, though far fewer in number, and the ones that were left were making their way through a large tunnel on the other side of the cavern. The Templars would have to ride right across. As he climbed back into the saddle, he could see the beast scatter, and a white thing flew through them. He breathed in deep, and let it out. There were more of the spirits. They were definitely coming from here, then. That, at least, made it simple. Rather than further investigation of the area to find the source, they merely had to go deep within the hostile holding and they would find it.

His brothers joined him in the cavern, and quickly remounted as well. He drew his sword from its sheath. “For the Temple and for Christ!” he yelled, and kicking his horse into a canter, he led the way down the ramp. The beasts heard something, and some of them turned. If they had been afraid of the spirit, they seemed far more afraid of them, and as the clatter of horseshoes filled the cavern, the beasts started running through the tunnel.

"Canterlot ho," called the watchmare, as the enchanted bell rung three times to mark the half hour. Shining Armour sighed. There really was no rest for the wicked. Only another half hour, and he would be off duty.

“All hooves on deck,” he ordered, and with that order, the sergeants started making their way through the decks, waking the sleeping and interrupting dinner. He could remember his first time as a second lieutenant on active service, and if the sergeants hadn’t changed beyond all reckoning, he would wager that they enjoyed this duty above all others.

He waited on the quarterdeck as the Guards mobilised on the deck ahead. They formed in four solid lines, with ten spaces absent. He looked on them, and smiled. It felt good to be leading his soldiers into an honest battle again. He waited until they had formed up, and then nodded to his sergeant major, Ironside, who began bellowing. “Come to attention, you lazy maggots!” he yelled at the Guards, most of whom were already at attention. It was the same love of discipline for discipline’s sake that he was known for.

“As you were,” Shining Armour said. “We are within sight of the city, the very reason we left the Crystal Empire. We are here for one reason, and one reason only. Canterlot is under threat. The zebras are invading, and Canterlot’s Guards cannot hold against them. We are there to put our possessions, our bodies, our very selves, in between these zebras and the ponies of this city. This is the reason you have become Guards, because you lay down your life for your people.

“We do not fight for glory, we do not fight for gain. We fight so that others may be protected. We fight to defend those who cannot defend themselves. This is what you have signed up for. This is why you trained. This is why you serve.

“Look out at the city, all of you. Look at it. Look at its spires, look at its walls, and look at its beauty. This is created by peace, by those ponies you protect. These zebras, these barbarians, want to bring it down. You will stand between these destroyers and civilisation. Now stand, here and now, for the people of Equestria, against those who want to bring death and destruction!”

With that, he stood back, and the Guards on deck began to cheer and hoot. There was thumping on the deck, and the hoofbeats of the cheering Guards. Shining Armour watched, nodding and smiling, when he noticed one of the guards to port-side. He was looking over the edge of the ship, and there was clearly something that was disturbing him.

“Hold on, Ironside,” he said. “Find out what’s going on over there,” pointing at the disturbed-looking Guard, and with a nod, his sergeant major started moving towards him.

He had not taken five steps when the Guard turned back. “We’re under attack!” he screamed, as a dagger slammed into the back of his head. He took a single step forward and collapsed, blood pouring from the dagger now embedded in his head.

Pandemonium ensued in the deck, with soldiers scrambling for weapons. The scorpions began sweeping across both sides of the deck, thumping as they loosed. Captain Shining Armour moved down to the deck, loosening the spear at his side, and drawing his crossbow. He slid a bolt home, and moved across to the port.

Looking down, he could see several grapnels hooked onto different parts of the ship. The scorpion ports within the hull of the ship, the side of the ship, even the portholes. On the ropes attached, zebras climbed, swords in teeth. One of them, the one who had thrown the knife, was almost at the top. Shining Armour pointed his crossbow at it, and pulled the trigger. The bolt thumped into its head, and it dropped from the rope to the ground below.

How in the nine layers of Tartarus had they managed to get these ropes attached? They were barbarians with no machinery. They did not even use bows. He looked around, and spotted one that was different. The other zebras were black and white, but this one was black and yellow, marking it as a zony. More than just mere colour, this one had wings, and it was flying around, two more grapnels across its back. That was the obvious answer.

“Bring it down!” he yelled, pointing at it. The scorpions and now the crossbows began closing in on it, but it was moving too fast to hit. It was useless. He let it go on for a few seconds, but they were only getting further and further away from it.

“Belay that. Pick your targets and loose at will,” he said, reloading his crossbow. He loosed it again, and another zebra fell. The rest of the Guards were joining him, but the zebras were climbing too fast and in too many numbers. He could feel the airship begin to lurch beneath him as it took the weight of the climbing zebras, and his heart began to sink. If they kept coming like they were, they would barely be able to reach Canterlot, let alone the landing platform.

There was a cry behind him, and he turned around, and his jaw dropped. The zebras had begun to board, and were beginning to fight with the ponies on deck. “Repel boarders, and keep them from taking the ship. For Canterlot and for Equestria!” he yelled, and drawing his spear, he leapt into the fray.

The first zebra he faced had the curved sword that was typical of their kind. It charged at him, swinging the sword widely. With the haft of his spear, he parried the sword aside, and stabbed it through the chest. He drew it back out, and it fell down, choking. He spat. Another of the murderers was now dead. Private Fall Bird would be avenged, and Canterlot would be protected. He looked around him, to find the rest of his soldiers fighting a pitched battle. The zebras were crazed enough to get the initial push, but they were being held back by the disciplined Guards.

Even so, the scorpions had stopped, and more and more of the zebras were climbing on board. If something did not happen soon, they would overrun the Guards, no matter how well they fought. Shining Armour kept fighting, spitting another zebra through. Their only hope was to throw the zebras off, and get the scorpions firing again.

“Push them back,” he called, and spotted the zony circling in on the deck. It was, he could see now, a mare, and he froze for a second. He shook off that sympathy, and called out to her. “Come and face me, zony cur!”

She heard him, and began diving at him and drew her own sword. He readied his spear, and as she swooped by him, he stabbed out at her. She swerved across, swinging her sword down. He moved his spear up, and parried the blade with the haft. He turned around and thrust up again, but she had already moved out of his range. She swung around, and he could read the hatred in her eyes.

“You have held us back, strangled us by your mercy. Well, this is my own Mercy!” she called, raising her blade.

Shining Armour readied his spear. “You have chosen this path yourself, not us. And now you will die for it, murderer.”

They stood, watching each other for a second, and then leapt back into the duel, while around them, ponies and zebras fought for control of the ship, and Canterlot continued to come closer towards them.

Supplementum Secundae Libri - Alleluia

A brief companion to the second book of the Templars, containing various thoughts and background to the events depicted within.

Many of the Templars' words can be found in the previous companion, and those found in there will not be repeated. Further, I will leave aside the merely literal translation. The section titles and their translation: Qui Infernum Confregit - "Who Shattered Hell" (as a side-note, "Hell" is somewhat similar to Tartarus, from what I have learned from them), Accintus Est Potentia - "He Was Girded With Power", Surrexit Die Tertia - "He Rose On The Third Day".

This seems like a good time to talk about a particular section of Templar beliefs. They believe that their God, Jesus Christ, was killed, and yet rose again. In one of the prayers, they say this: "Dying you destroyed our death, rising you restored our life. Lord Jesus, come in glory." (a translation of what they actually say, of course) This is only confusing without further understanding. They believe in an afterlife, where the good will receive reward and the evil will receive punishment, while those who are not good enough to receive reward and not evil enough to receive punishment will be purified.

That, of course, is a mere simplification. In fact, to say that would be sufficient to be called a heretic, their name for someone who teaches lies. Their goodness is given them by believing in Jesus, and through acting on it. Again, this is a vast oversimplification, but without taking up more space than the book itself took, it would be impossible to explain it properly.

The Eucharist that they celebrate several times through the story so far is a thing that many of the readers questioned. Of course, Doctor Amicitia, you know the truth of this matter, and how long it took for you to recognise the truth about it, so you will, perhaps, pardon them. In my talking with the Templars, however, they said that they themselves would not tell of the Eucharist to those who were not prepared, and that perhaps even the readers would not be ready to hear it. So be it. I, however, believe that to hide that would make the Templars incomprehensible, while to reveal it would add mystery to their nature.

Talking about the Eucharist brings the other parts of translation I must deliver. Most of these feature on the Eucharist. The first, Mysterium Fidei - the Mystery of Faith. The prayer I translated above was one of these. The second, Commemoratio pro defunctis - the commemoration of the dead. This means remembering them, and praying for their souls. The third, Pater Noster - Our Father, a prayer of theirs. They attach special importance to it, for it was given to them by Jesus Christ himself.

Accipite et manducate ex hoc omnes: hoc est enim Corpus Meum, quo pro vobis tradetur - Take and eat this, all of you. This is my body, which will be given up for you. This is one half of the words of institution, the words that Jesus spoke as he instituted the new sacrifice of the Mass, according to the Templars. The priest speaks these 'in persona Christi', that is to say, in the person of Christ. When he says those words, it is Christ who speaks it through him.

Accipite et bibite ex eo omnes: hic est enim calix Sanguinis Mei novi et aeterni testamenti, qui pro vobis et pro multis effundetur in remissionem peccatorum. Hoc facite Meam commemorationem - Take and drink this, all of you. This is the cup of my blood for the new and eternal covenant, which is poured out for you and for many for the forgiveness of sins. Do this in memory of me. This is the second half of the words of institution. When the priest has said these, the bread and wine change their substance. While they believe they still have the appearance of bread and wine, they are no longer. They are the true flesh and blood of Jesus Christ, according to the belief of the Christians.

Benedicat vos Omnipotens Deus, Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus - May you be blessed by the Almighty God, Father and Son and Holy Spirit. Literally, benedicat means to speak well of, but the Christians believe that words spoken by God cause what they say to take place. So good words being spoken are a blessing.

Ite, missa est. Deo gratias - Go, the Mass is ended. Thanks be to God. These are the closing words of the Mass, as may easily be grasped. It is a command, almost, to go out and spread what they call the Good News of God.

Well, that would seem to be it. Except for a certain note, on the Reprobus mentioned in the text. He is honoured by the Christians, but under a different name. From what I can tell from my research (the topic is clouded) he was a diamond dog who was transformed into human form. It seems that he bore Jesus Christ upon his back, but the story is difficult to decipher.

To finish off, then, I will include my usual sample of the Templar books.

"How good, how delightful it is, to live as kindred all together! It is like a fine oil on the head, running down the beard."

As usual, I commit this book to you, Doctor Amicitia, that you may read it and gain instruction.

Your mental kin, Novem

Prima Tertiae Libri - Da Pacem Domine

Sergeant Wind Shear, of Her Harmonious Majesties' Royal Guard, was the first to catch sight of the Even Chance, as it came towards the city.

"Raise her," he bellowed to the hapless corporal assigned to message duty in his squad. Her horn flashed twice brightly, and she waited for the acknowledgement signal from the airship.

After almost a minute, she turned to him. "Nothing, sergeant," she said, stating the obvious as she seemed to do almost constantly.

"Yes, I can see that. Raise them again. Don't stop until you've got them. Do you understand?" he said, turning back to the airship without waiting for a response. Something was strange about it. It should have been slowing down, and it was, but far too slowly. It was almost as if whoever was piloting it was waiting for it to slow down by itself.

Worse, it was too low. It would not make it over the wall at that altitude. Slowly, a hideous idea began to occur to him, and he turned to his communications unicorn. "Have you raised them yet?" he barked, trying not to let the sudden fear into his voice. When she shook her head, he turned back to look at the airship. It was too close to bring it down in time. "Evacuate the wall!" he yelled, and grabbing the unicorn, he dove down from the wall, his wings straining to carry them both.

Across the wall, there was pandemonium as the Guards grabbed their kit and ran to get out of the way of the oncoming airship. Wind Shear looked around for his squad. "Evacuate the buildings," he ordered, and turning to the corporal he had rescued, he stopped her from moving off.

"Signal the Palace. Tell them we're under attack, and the wall will be breached. And quickly. They'll be on us any second now," he said. She nodded, and scrambled off to find a place that they could see from the Palace. Wind Shear took a deep breath, and forcing himself to calm, he began to go and help his squad and the other Royal Guards who had joined them in clearing the houses.

When the impact happened, it was quieter than it should have been. Wind Shear did not know how it should have been louder. Sirens, perhaps, or something else. Something to signify that something was happening that should not have been. Instead, there was nothing other than the snapping of wood into splinters, the groan as the stones of the walls, already weakened by the quakes which had only just ceased, began to shift, the sound of rock falling to the pavement, which itself began to split under the force of the impromptu battering ram, and the mournful ringing of the airship's bell eight times.

He had only just left the last house when it came to a rest. It was an unvarnished disaster, the ship forever grounded by the damage done to it. The cloud-pocket that had held the ship aloft had broken free, and dragged the chains that had held it down across the streets as it slowly rose. Attached to the chains were the heads of ponies, and Wind Shear had to force back the contents of his stomach. Around him, he could hear the sounds of ponies less successful in that task.

"Stand firm!" he could hear a voice yelling, and he realised to his surprise it was his own. The moment felt curiously false. This was not the first time he had seen death, but such barbarity was unnatural. Who, or what, could have done this?

He did not have to wait long for the answer. There was a cruel laughter from the ship. "Did you think we had forgotten, or forgiven you? Did you think we had abandoned our ancestral lands for all time? Did you think the murder of our foals had been ignored, left unanswered? Did you think we were so ignorant as to let you manipulate us? Now your arrogance will be answered. The Zebras will have our revenge!"

As if on cue, from the scuttled airship burst forth, like rats, zebras with blood turning their faces into a crude death-mask. They held the cruel tulwars common to their kind, and Wind Shear swore, fear worming its way into his mind. Around him, some of the other guardsponies broke and ran. What could they do to such a swarm?

He took a deep breath, and forced himself to calm. "Stand fast, or I'll kill you myself!" he bellowed, and drew his spear. "For Canterlot, and for the Princesses!"

Dizzy looked on the scene of violence with a small smile of satisfaction on her face. Her zebras were over-running the 'civilised' ponies, and she turned to the one who had tried to challenge her. By all that was sacred, he had been a good match. It was a pity to have to kill him, in a way. He would have made a good consort. That was not important, though. She was here for one reason, and one reason only. The Princess who had tried to deceive and betray her was here. With the chaos her zebras would cause, she would be lured out, and then Dizzy could take her revenge.

What did she most want revenge for? Was it for her absent father, for the attempt at betrayal? Was it the old grudges nursed well? She decided it was none of those. All of those. It did not matter any more which particular cause she would serve. All of them bowed beneath her drive. It was enough that she simply desired it. The ponies could not keep it from her, so she would have it. She looked on the city, on its soft curves and beautiful buildings, and laughed again. Let it all fall. Let it all burn!

Lorg crept through the Palace as the last dying rays of sunlight fell, and licked his lips. That last sneaking pony had almost been a challenge to him and his boys. She had taken time to break, but she was unused to physical pain, and had soon talked when he started cutting on her. She weren't even scarred proper. But she had told them about her boss, and he was gonna be fun.

The seven diamond dogs slunk through the palace, as quiet as an elephant wasn't. None of these ponies even thought of a diamond dog as sneaky. They just thought they were violent brutes, almost unthinking. Lorg didn't mind that at all, though. That made the work a lot easier. They weren't even alert yet!

Slowly, they made their way through the corridor, counting the rooms. He did not have to count to find out their mark's room. It had two guardsponies outside, slouching, and Lorg grinned. He drew his knife from his side, and turned back to his pack. You, he signalled to Durg, who came up and took out his skewer. Together, they came up towards the inattentive guards, and almost a metre away, they jumped. Durg skewered the one through the eye, and Lorg took the other down, his knife across his throat.

"You're gonna die, pony. Only question is how much it's gonna hurt. Does your boss have any guards inside?" Lorg asked, and the guard shook his head. "Good. Youse can go easy." With a quick slash, he slit the pony's throat, before signalling to the other dogs. They circled around the door, before Lorg gently eased it open. The room was gaudy in its extravagance, and Lorg sneered. The single occupant of the room was in his bed. Oh, this was going to be easy.

He sent his boys through the room, when the pony woke up. He was a white unicorn, with a blonde mane that looked like it was his most precious possession in his entire life. The unicorn pushed himself up, and then froze, dragging his bedsheets around him in his magic. "Who-who are you?" he asked, his voice quavering.

"We's here to kill you, your highness," said Lorg, treasuring the fact that he knew his identity. "Or would you rather your codename?"

The prince did not react well to the knowledge that he had been discovered. "Did you hurt her? Did you hurt Starlight Charmer?" he asked, his voice getting angry and upset.

"Yeah, we did. Only a little for the moment, though," answered Lorg, as the dogs began to close on the bed, their cutting bits out. "Why do you care?"

"Well, if you had not, this would be less painful for you," said the prince, and Lorg frowned. With a whirring sound, four of his dogs were on the ground. Dropping the bedsheets, the prince sent a pair of daggers flying through an eye each of two other diamond dogs still standing. Lorg did not hesitate, but jumped up and pounced at the pony. He stood still till the last instant, and then stepped aside. Before Lorg could get up, he felt a deep pain in his back, and his body refused to move.

"What- what have you done?" he forced out through his mouth. The Prince came back into his vision, and shook his head sadly.

"Made sure you cannot hurt anypony anymore after I question you. No doubt you have killed enough ponies to deserve this," the pony said. "Although you are skilled, you allowed me to delay you, which meant that I had the upper hoof. Now, how many dogs are invading the city?"

Lorg shut his mouth. Damned if he would give in like the ponies had. He felt another sharp pain course through his body, and he bit his lip.

"I already know you will not answer me, but that was for Starlight Charmer. You will be unable to move, so you have a choice. Do you want to go easy, or hard?" asked the pony from somewhere behind him. Lorg shook his head. "Ah, well. Goodbye, then. I do hope you die before I come back." There was the sound of hoofsteps, and then the closing of the door.

Luna was still sitting in her chamber when the bells began to ring in the high tower of the Palace. She stood up, and opened the door. Hoofsteps and yells were coming from the corridor beyond, and then the sound of metal on metal. Intruders! Something was in the Palace, and beyond that she knew nothing. If something was attacking, though, she needed to do something. She walked into the corridors, and a guardspony ran over to her.

"Your Highness, you need to get clear. There are assassins in the palace," he said, breathing hard. She could see the blood on his hooves, and she recoiled, caught off-guard by its aroma. She saw something behind him, and yelled something, but it was too late, and he fell down, choking on blood.

It was a diamond dog who had brought him down, driving a dagger-like thing into his neck, between the two pieces of armour. It licked the wound, and then looked up at the princess. It sneered at her, and pulled out its weapon from the dead guardspony. Luna steeled herself, channelling magic through her horn. It leapt at her, and she bowed down, thrusting her horn through its chest and then expelling the magic to send it flying off. It yelped as it hit the ceiling and then fell back onto the floor, not moving.

Luna breathed in and out, in and out. She had just killed somebody. Not a pony, but still a person. A being, with goals, dreams, wishes, hopes. She shook her head. She could not think about that right now. There were people trying to kill her. As the thought ran through her head, a terrible tangent occurred to her. What about her sister? If they were coming for her, they would be coming for Celestia too. She had to warn her, and now. She looked down the corridors. To her left, the quickest way to her sister's chambers, the guards were fighting the other diamond dogs. How much longer they could hold out, she did not know, but if her sister was in danger she needed to help her first.

To her right, the corridor was clear, except of more guards hoofing their way towards her. Behind them was a familiar unicorn. "Twilight!" she called out, and though the three guards continued running to help their comrades, Twilight Sparkle came to a halt.

"Princess?" she called. "Are you alright?" Luna nodded.

"Yes, for the moment," she answered. "But we must go now, and rescue my sister. She will be their first target. Let us go!" Luna started running down the corridor Twilight had come through, and though Twilight joined her, she had a confused expression on her face.

"But I thought the quickest route was that way," she shouted over the hoofsteps and sounds of fighting.

"It is, but there are more diamond dogs that way. They'll slow us down. This way should go around," Luna called back, turning down the next corridor. What the diamond dogs were doing went against everything she had ever heard about their behaviour. That they had managed to sneak into the palace was unlikely, that they were fighting so ferociously and fearlessly was almost impossible. What could they be hoping to get from this? Was it revenge against Celestia? Just pure blind bloodlust? The first would have ruled her out. The second did not match the facts she had seen. It was something more than either of those, and that was not a good thing. If they were trying to kill the Princesses, then they were aiming for more than mere murder. Practicalities of the Sun and Moon aside, they were hunting the leaders of ponykind, and the sort of harm they were planning for the ponies of Equestria she could not allow.

As she hurried down the last corridor, she could see the bodies of Guardsponies and diamond dogs on the floor, and her heart leapt to her throat. If they had made it this far... She didn't want to think about what that might mean. She ran faster, if that were possible, when Twilight Sparkle called to her from behind. "These diamond dogs," she said, "They weren't killed by the guards."

Luna slowed down to a halt. "What do you mean?" she asked, turning to face her.

"They've been killed by a crossbow, but one with smaller bolts. Maybe poisoned? Maybe just a smaller crossbow. Whoever did it was very... precise, though," she said, looking at one of the dogs, which had a bolt almost invisible, so deep had it penetrated the eye socket.

"We have a third player?" Luna asked, biting her lip.

"Possibly," said Twilight, looking over the bodies critically. "But I think not."

Luna cast her eye over the bodies when it hit her. The ones who had been killed by these small quarrels were all facing away from the guards. Almost as if they had been attacked by someone coming from the same way they had come.

"I see. Then let us leave our mystery friend for now. Come on, we must still find Celestia," she said, dismissing the problem for the moment. She walked through the corridor, carefully stepping over bodies to make her way to Celestia's door, which had been broken open. She took a deep breath, and then entered.

Inside the room, the backlight of the setting sun silhouetted a single pony in the room, an alicorn. Relief flooding through her, Luna walked up to them. "Celestia," she said, "I'm so glad you are al-" She stopped as she got closer, and the alicorn turned his head.

"Surprised?" asked Prince Terrus, her long-lost brother, as he began to walk towards her. Luna was shocked still, unmoving. It seemed almost a life-time ago that she had last seen his dark-green form, and now he had returned.

"Princess Luna?" asked Twilight, who had come up behind her. "Is this...?"

"Yes. I am Prince Terrus, returned. And not a second too soon." He walked down and knelt before the Princess. "I was mistaken, my beloved sister. Both long ago and now. I blamed myself for the Nightmare, and cut myself off from Celestia. Now I was blind to the knife that readied itself to stab through her side." He bowed his head. "I have put a blade in our enemies' grasp. And now we must all work to see that it goes unbloodied."

Luna shook her head. "I don't understand what you mean. I know that we must stop the dogs. But surely that was not your fault."

He looked up to her, and his eyes were sorrowful. "Perhaps, but I had believed they posed no threat. Worse, I told you that."

She frowned, not understanding, until the bit dropped. "That. That was you." He nodded. "Always?" she asked, and he nodded again. She stared at him, her eyes wet with tears. "I had always thought... Thought you had abandoned me."

"Of course not," he said. "But I thought I had found my place, at last. Celestia to watch over the sun, you to watch over the moon and stars, and myself to watch over Equestria. I was blinded by my arrogance, however, and we must stop these dogs before they cannot be stopped."

"Yes," said Luna. "But... What about Celestia?"

He shook his head. "I have no idea where she is. But neither do the dogs. And that gives us the advantage."

Johann felt the adrenaline die off as the long ride continued. Though they were still surrounded by the beasts, fewer and fewer of them seemed willing to come close, only being driven on by their taskmasters with whips and yells. Another group came at them from the left flank, the whips cracking and driving them on. Johann lifted his sword again, and swung out as one of them leapt at him. He struck true, and the beast dropped to the ground, and was trampled by the other Templars as they dealt with their own attackers, until the ones that remained broke and rejoined the others.

The beasts still gave no sign of leaving them, though, and Johann was reminded of the habits of carrion birds. If the Templars were distracted, or showed sign of weakness, they would try again. Their masters showed no sign of stopping with their attempts to herd them at the Templars, either. Even so, they were not a direct threat yet. Those spirits kept passing through, without rhyme or reason. Each time, though, Frederick would raise the cross high, and they would turn and flee, scattering the beasts around them. Even so, their screeching was enough to chill Johann's blood.

He could see one ahead of them in the tunnel. Not the spirit itself, but the wall of beasts fleeing before it. As they got closer, they curved around, caught between the anvil of the Templars and the hammer of the spirit. They eventually split off to the side as the two collided, and the spirit went screaming off over the Templars' heads, though some were unable to escape in time. Johann dispatched one with a swing, and the others tried as best they could to evade the blades of other Templars, with limited success.

As their ride continued, Johann could see another one of the overlords whipping a group of the beasts towards them. He was about to call it out to the brothers when a streak of yellow hit the one with the whip. It went down, and the group dispersed back into the crowd. He kept looking for a second, and there was another streak and another of the whippers went down.

He frowned. Whatever was doing that, it was helping them, but that did not make him any more comfortable. Favours curried in secret typically wilted in God's light. "Keep on going!" he yelled, as the yellow streak struck again. This time, though, the other enforcers seemed to have spotted the trend. As the yellow streaked through again, the others directed the beasts to close in on it. Whoever it was at least shared a common foe, and Johann felt ill at ease to abandon someone willing to help them to these barbarians.

"Turn! Turn, and ride these beasts down!" he called, and pulling his reins to the left, he swung his mount around. Some of the foe looked up, and began to run as the Templars closed in. Johann struck out at one as he rode past, scattering the beasts. As they dispersed or were slain, he brought his mount to a halt, and looked down at the being responsible. It was one of the young foals who had led him to the mine, who looked up at him with what seemed to be embarrassment.

This was not good. He looked around, and the beasts were gathering around. They could not delay for long. To go back would waste time, and allow them to get ready for the Templars' return. He could not just leave the foal, either. The only choice was to take the foal with them. He raised his hand, and beckoned to it, trying to communicate without words that command. It looked at him for a second, and then nodded. Hoping that it had understood what he had been trying to convey, he gave the signal to move out. Turning once more to the path deeper into these beasts' lair, he kicked his mount back into a canter.

For the Princess of Equestria, walking the streets of Canterlot unannounced was a luxury she could rarely afford. Celestia's position had plenty of work that required her full attention. Even when she did have spare time, she would usually have her guard with her, the streets would be cleared, her travel would be pre-planned and limited. It was only on these jaunts, unknown to anypony except herself, that she could go where she wanted, do what she wanted, and stay as long as she wanted.

Now, what she wanted was to talk to somepony. But if wandering the streets unannounced was difficult to arrange, that was even more so. To all too many ponies, she was royalty, special, above them. Beyond them, even. When she entered a store, the owners would almost always stammer their way through welcoming her and telling her to feel welcome to anything. On the streets, ponies bowed and stayed out of her way. She had tried a glamour spell before, but since the changeling invasion, ponies were far too wary for that to work as she wanted it to. It was not what she wanted.

But what she wanted rarely mattered any more. Only what she had to do. As the Princess, she was responsible for everypony in Equestria. When a single oversight would be unchanged by ponies who should know better, you learned to double and triple-check every thing you ordered. The only pony who would challenge her was Luna, and even she bowed to Celestia's suggestions more often than not. Sometimes that was merely embarrassing, as it had been on her first Nightmare Night. Other times it worried her. So much of what she could know about Equestria was what she was told by those who seemed to fear her. How could she know that they were telling the truth?

Although she had not said it, she had been glad when Luna had stood up to her with regard to the Templars. Although Celestia believed her sister was wrong, it was at least a reassurance that ponies did not merely tell her what they thought she wanted to hear. More than that, it allowed her to be advised, and to release some of the chains of the responsibility that had bound her for one thousand years. That the Templars had now escaped and were at large did not change that. They had left Canterlot, and that was not a terrible result. And no ponies had died in their escape.

The escape was what had troubled her the most. They had not been stopped by her magic. That was something she had not imagined possible. No foe of Equestria had been able to... To ignore that spell like they had. Not even the queen of the changelings had been able to ignore it. She had to use all her powers to fight against it, and had only just been successful, until it had stolen Shining Armour's energy. If they could ignore that, what else could they do? And how could she protect her little ponies?

Celestia shook her head. That was why she had come out, to forget that for now. To help more directly in the aftermath of those earthquakes that had hit Canterlot. She looked once more at the ruin of the shop in front of her. She could feel the despair of three of the ponies trapped inside. She could actually feel it. It came with being the sole pony attuned to the Elements of Harmony for so long. She could feel when there were ponies who were distressed, and unless she made a deliberate effort to shut it out, it could pervade her mind. It had began to fade now that Twilight Sparkle and her friends had claimed them, but when she was close by to ponies, she could still feel any distress start to seep through.

She walked over, through the onlookers and those who had gathered to help. Some of them turned and bowed low, but she shook her head and raised them up, one by one. "I do not desire your worship, my little ponies," she said gently. "I desire you to be safe and free. Now come, let us work together, and save those trapped within." She breathed deep, focusing her energies, and drawing on the magic deep within her, she began to lift up the rubble. Though she could still feel the despair of the ponies within gnawing at her, it was shrinking as she worked.

As she lifted the last of the rubble, Celestia could feel the despair cease to be, and although she felt like she should have felt drained by this use of her magic, she felt more energised and rested than she had in a long time. One of the rescuers started to move, but hesitated, looking to Celestia. She nodded, and they hurried into the ruins of the shop, calling out to the ponies within. For her part, the Princess relaxed, letting go of the tension that had held her body tight. It was a panacea to what was ailing her. To act directly was to loosen the chains of command, and to do so like this was an opportunity to be truly free.

The ponies began to be taken out of the shop, and she looked over the three that she had rescued. To anypony, they might look like normal ponies. None of them had done anything spectacular to remember them by. None of them were born to nobility. None of them had great wealth to their names. Even so, to Princess Celestia, they were not merely normal. Each pony had the potential for greatness. It lay buried within them, and some ponies would never uncover it. Some ponies would try to kill it or hide it, afraid of what they could be. What she found the most satisfying thing to do was to bring a pony's talent to light, and to foster its growth.

One of the rescuers had been an earth pony foal, and he did not seem to pay much attention to the Princess, trying to wake the unconscious pony he had dragged from the building. "Who is he?" asked the Princess as she leaned in close to the foal, who did not even look up to face her.

"I don't know," he said, "Somepony who needed my help." Celestia looked at him, just a young colt trying to help somepony he had never met before that day, and loved him.

"How can I help?" she asked, and he shook his head.

"I don't know what to do," he said. "But I couldn't stand by and do nothing, could I?"

"I suppose not, no. What do you know about what's wrong?" asked the Princess, casting a critical eye over the unconscious stallion herself. He was breathing, the gentle rise and fall of his barrel proving that. There were no serious injuries as she could see. Perhaps it was something she could not see, but it seemed to her that he had been knocked unconscious.

"Not much," said the colt. "There are no broken bones. But shouldn't he wake up?"

"Not always, my little pony. He may have been knocked unconscious. If so, he will wake up on his own, and to try to wake him up may hurt him." Celestia smiled at the colt. "I think you have done all you can do. A worthy achievement."

The colt looked up at her. "Do you really think so?" he asked, his eyes open wide. Celestia was a little surprised at the change in his reaction to her, but tried to hide it.

"Yes, I really think so. Why do you seem so surprised?" she asked.

"Because... Well, because anypony could have done it," he said.

Celestia shook her head. "That may be true, but it does not matter. Anypony could have done it, but you were the pony who did do it. That is what matters, far more than any abilities or talents. Doing what anypony could do to help another, when other ponies don't." She smiled at him again. "What is your name, my little pony?"

"Curve Ball," he said, but she was not paying much attention any more. A spike of anguish had hit her, and she fell to her knees. Summoning all her will to seal off her empathy for now, she gasped and rose up. The world had gone black, such was the force of the impulse. Now Curve Ball was looking at her with concern. "What's wrong?" he asked, and she wished for a second that she had a more comforting answer than she had.

"Somepony has died. Violently, and painfully. Somepony has been murdered. Get behind me, Curve Ball," she said, and she could sense the brushes of new pains behind the wall in her mind. More deaths. More killing. Something was seriously wrong. There were screams in the streets, and she began to tense. If it was... Maybe she had been too optimistic regarding those Templars and their escape.

A pony ran from a cross-street ahead, and spotting the Princess, turned and began to run to her, when a blade struck the pony in the head, sending her sprawling. Princess Celestia crouched down, feeling her anger begin to burn through her veins. That was not a Templar weapon. That was a cruder blade, a diamond dog weapon. "No!" she screamed, half anger and half anguish. Another life she had failed to protect.

When the murderer poked its head around the corner, though, she was ready. A streak of rainbow light blazed out from her horn, and struck the rather surprised diamond dog in the head. It cried out, and, falling to the ground, it died.

However, it was not the only diamond dog, and at its cry, Celestia could hear howls being raised. She needed to call out the guards, and of the two barracks, the palace was closer. The Princess turned to Curve Ball, who had watched the violence with wide eyes. "Come on, little one. We must seek aid for the ponies still out there. Come with me, and I will keep you safe. I promise." The foal nodded, and re-orienting herself, Celestia turned back to the Palace, her outing now cut short.

Johann had to admit it, the foal who had followed them showed quite some martial talent. Even so, she still had a habit of over-extending herself, and that was beginning to bother him. Not because he had to keep rescuing her - no, she had never done it that far again - but because she reminded him of himself. He saw the same habits of over-confidence as he had seen in her present in himself. They were far into the beasts' lair, and with no idea when they would emerge.

He could recite all the psalms by memory now, and could remember a good portion of the book in all. It was no matter to quote of different heroes in Israel who had stood against an impossible foe and triumphed. The sly voice of doubt continued to whisper in his mind, though. They had the Lord on their side, and had succeeded, until they had done what was displeasing to God, and had failed. Even though he knew all the answers to that doubt, provided him by well-meaning men and women, they seemed to fade in the depths of the earth that he was in, and were cast into shadow.

His body was more attuned to reality, and the slash of his sword blade across another one of the beasts brought him back from the depths of his mind. Almost as if a veil had lifted, he felt the doubts leave him, and he shook his head in amusement. How dangerous the temptation - and yet, how obvious in hindsight! It would be easy to give in to despair, but he had a light within him untouched by any worldly darkness, and that light brought hope. "Psalm one hundred and twenty three," he called, and began to sing. "Nisi Dominus fuisset in nobis dicat nunc Israhel."

As they sung, he could see the beasts begin to draw back, even the cracking of whips across their backs not enough to keep them attacking the so-far unmarked Templars. Johann felt pleasantly surprised for a second, and then turning back ahead, he saw the reason. There was a wall of them, though facing away from the Templars. Beyond them was the real reason - an open chamber, filled with the spirits.

He nodded to Frederick, who drew out his cross again. It was almost as if a signal had been sent to the spirits ahead, and the wall of beasts broke apart as the spirits started flying down the tunnel screaming. Johann's breath caught in his throat. What had done this unspeakable thing? This was worse than he had imagined at the start. He looked once more to Frederick, who was shaking his head as he stared at the horde of spirits. The priest raised the cross up high, and his eyes seemed to light up, burning with a great strength from beyond.

Johann turned to the front again. If the force behind these spirits was trying to stop the Templars reaching the chamber, he wanted to do it more than ever. So, rather than slowing at the terrible sight, he instead kicked his mount into a gallop, as his brothers did soon after. "Not to us, O Lord, but to your name give the glory!" he bellowed out over the thunder of hooves.

The spirits came at them like a wave, and Frederick rode up beside Johann. His cross held aloft, he began to speak. "Vade retro, satana!" he shouted, and as the priest spoke those words, the spirits began to part, like water around a boat. One of the spirits stretched a misshaped arm to swipe at the priest, but as it did so, its arm turned to a great light, as if it was burning. Screaming worse than before, the spirit went flying off, and the others avoided its mistake. Johann could not but help thinking of sharks following a ship of war. As long as they remained within this protection, the spirits could not harm them. If they were to step out, though, the spirits would have no mercy or fear of them.

As that thought occurred to him, another one less pleasant came to him. What about the foal? She had not seemed keen on these spirits before, and now there were spirits beyond counting. He turned to look and found her keeping pace, and staring straight at Frederick. Her lips were moving, but whatever she was saying, Johann could not hear it. Whatever it was, it was keeping her with them, and keeping her safe. He could ask her later if he needed to do so.

Eventually, they broke through the horde of spirits, and despite the occasional testing by one of the spirits after another, their protection held. When they reached the chamber, though, Johann felt another hint of trepidation as he slowed to a halt and looked around. It was a massive chamber, about the same size - or bigger - as the one they had first entered by. Like it, it was lighted up by torches placed on the walls of the chamber, as well as almost at random on the floor. There was a large circle in the middle of the room where no torches were placed, and a tunnel on the other side of the chamber also had no torches. What had brought these spirits here must be through there somewhere.

The only thing that reassured him was that the chamber here was empty, both of the beasts, and of the spirits. Even so, they had no time to rest, and pointing to the tunnel out, he kicked his horse back into a gentle trot. "Keep going. This is no place to rest," he called, and he slid his sword back into its scabbard. If it was no place to rest, it was also no place to fight, and his arm was beginning to tire after the long ride so far.

They made their way through the chamber, winding around the torches. Aside from the stepping of hooves, it was silent, and Johann was not sure how he felt about that. It reminded him of home, as much as any Knight of the Temple had a home, and brought with it a slight feeling of melancholy. He remembered the brothers he had shared his time in the Temple with, and wondered how they fared now. Were they imprisoned? Had the Holy Father acted? Had their brothers and rivals of the Hospital gone to aid them? Even the Kaiser would have been welcome aid to what they were facing.

It was a question that had weighed on him since they had decided to stay within this land. Once again, he tried to put it from his mind. Wherever this land was, it had been untouched by Christendom, and that was a worthwhile cause if anything was. Then they had discovered these spirits, and that was another reason. Nevertheless, he could feel doubt trying to worm its way inside his mind. That was one thing Friedrich Bach had said that the chaplains of the Temple had agreed with, that the mind was like a fortress, and had to be defended as such. To slacken off in your mental defences was to allow the evil one victory. That was something that Johann refused to allow.

As they reached the other side, Johann lifted up one of the torches from a wall-socket. It was crude, but effective. He held it aloft as they began to enter the tunnel, and was surprised as he noticed that the tunnel was ramping upward. More than that, this looked like old work. It was so smooth and well-made that it could not have been other than an ancient high-way, maintained well over the years of its existence. Yet the beasts living in the cave before showed no sign of caring about maintenance. Moreover, they seemed to prefer living in the deeps. Who else could have done this?

The question remained with him, even as the group was swallowed by the darkness of the tunnel, the only light being the torch he held aloft, and a small faint light at the end.

Him-Enthroned idly stroked the prisoner as He waited, mildly enjoying her flinching. Every pony was the same. Stiff, controlled, but so easy to horrify once they were caught. Almost as if they actually believed His minions' tales of eating pony-flesh. That He was holding a blade across her throat did not help her.

It was a skill, to know how to break a being. Ponies were almost boring now, and other dogs were simple beyond compare. Even so, He still enjoyed the task of breaking a stubborn pony until it would willingly cut its own throat at His command.

Even so, such pleasures were nothing compared to His pride in His self-control, and He would wait. As He saw a dog running down through the formation of His dogs, encamped at the entrance to Canterlot, He smiled, knowing the message it would carry. Leaning close to the pony's ear, He whispered, "Time to go home, sweet," and licked her neck roughly, laughing as she stiffened at the touch.

The dog continued running until he dropped on his chest in front of His litter. "Oh Great One," he said, "The palace is in chaos and confusion. Your loyal servants continue to stir up the ponies."

"Are the Princesses alive? As I ordered?" He asked, rubbing the flat of the dagger along the pony's neck. The dog nodded enthusiastically, and Him-Enthroned laughed again. "Then now the time has come. Go, My minions," He bellowed, "Destroy the ponies and despoil their homes!" He howled aloud, and was joined by the voices of His army, drowning out the sound of their feet as they started bounding off into the city. Let them go first. He and His loyal guardians would go up and claim what was rightfully His, while they would die for Him. Everything was proceeding according to His designs!

He leaned back into the pony's ear. "I am afraid," He said, licking His lips, "that your friends will be quite dead by the time you arrive." She shivered, and He lifted His head as His bearers lifted up His litter. "Let Us go onward, to victory and My new throne. And let ponykind tremble at My footsteps." He was borne aloft by them as they began to walk into the light of the sun, and into the city of Canterlot. Both would soon be His possession. No longer would He be Keeper of the Torches, but Ruler of the Light!

Prima Secundae Tertiae Libri - In Diebus Nostris

Terrus led the way out of the room, reloading his crossbows as he did so. Twilight stared at them. They had two prodds, with each having a separate trigger, but they were a lot smaller than the guard crossbows. That explained the small bolts, she supposed.

He swept the corridor, and nodded. "Let's go. To the barracks. Something must be stopping the guards from securing the Palace. I would find out what."

"Hold on," said Princess Luna with a frown. "What about Celestia? She might be in danger. We have to help her." Terrus turned back, and slowly shook his head.

"No, that's impossible," he said, and turned back to the corridor. "Left, I think." He started to make his way down when the Princess called out again.

"Brother, what are you doing?" she asked. "How do you know that it is impossible that Celestia is in danger? Do you know where she is? What do you know?"

He turned back to face them. "They came for me first. When I came here, they were still searching for the Princess. After I dispatched them, I searched the roomfar more exhaustively than they did, for that matterand recovered my wings. I know she wasn't here when they came. Where she is, I do not know, but it will be within the city. I imagine that the dogs have sent teams out into the city to scour it for her, as well as to cause more havoc. If she is not surprised, though, they would have to be extremely lucky to take her. The only way we can help her is if we stop the dogs. If we try to find her, we could lead them to her." With that, he turned back to the corridor and began to walk down.

Princess Luna, still frowning, began to follow him, and Twilight reluctantly joined her. Something about the alicorn was unsettling Twilight. It was not just his reappearance right as they needed him. How had he healed his wings? His callousness, too, worried her. Did he actually worry about his sisters? Either of them?

The questions continued to echo in her mind as they walked down the corridor. The bodies of the fallen lay around them, both diamond dogs and guards, and she still almost could not believe what was happening. Pictures of her brother flashed through her mind, and she hoped he was safe, wherever he was. He had not been in Canterlot for a long time, so perhaps that would keep him safe.

They continued walking down through the palace, and gradually Twilight became aware of noise, getting closer and louder as they walked. Even as she heard it, Terrus started running, his double-bows pointed ahead, and Princess Luna followed after him. Twilight bit her lip as she ran after the two, and wished her friends were there. Rainbow Dash and Applejack would have seen through his story if he was lying, and together they could have watched Princess Luna's back. She shook that thought away. They weren't here, and wishing they were did not change anything. She would just have to deal with the situation as it was.

As they got closer to the source of the noise, she recognised the ring of metal on metal, and shouting and screams. She took a deep breath, and tried to calm her rapidly-beating heart. Whatever these diamond dogs were expecting, they probably weren't expecting two alicorns and the Element of Magic.

"Hold them back, you mark-less scum! For Equestria!" bellowed one of the voices, and as they turned to see the scene, Twilight was unsurprised to see a burly-looking sergeant holding a knot of the Royal Guards firm against the dogs who kept testing and threatening their position. Neither was making any headway, the guards unable to pin the dogs down and the dogs unable to break the guards' formation. Upon the arrival of the three, the situation began to rapidly change.

Terrus loosed his bows, and within five seconds, four of the dogs lay dead. The room quickly stopped, as the two groups of fighters began to reassess the scene. As quickly as it had stopped, it jumped back into action, and the dogs turned their attentions to the new arrivals. The next few seconds went by too quickly for Twilight Sparkle to make much sense of what was happening, but it ended with the diamond dogs dead or running. One had been stuck to the wall by a knife that had gone through its head. Another had been cut open by the sword that Terrus had taken from somewhere. Two more had their necks sliced open, lying together on the ground in a pool of blood.

Terrus wiped his sword on the body of one of the diamond dogs, and slowly sliding it back into a sheath hidden under his left wing, he turned to the sergeant, who stood there silently, his jaw hanging open. "Report, sergeant," Terrus said, recocking his crossbows as he did so.

The sergeant shook himself out of his stupor. "Sergeant Blindside, your highness, in command of third platoon. What's left of it, at any rate. And elements of second and first. Nopony else to do it, sir," he said, coming to attention.

The dark prince shook his head. "I'm not a sir, or a your highness. Not at the moment. How many more diamond dogs have you seen?" he asked, looking at the bodies on the ground.

"We killed some... Ten, twenty, two floors down," said Blindside, as he thought back. "Lieutenant told us to push forward and upwards, but he bought it last floor. Ambushed us. We broke out, and linked up with first and second, and they kept pushing us up, until we were backed into this corner." He shrugged. "You know the rest."

Terrus nodded. "You did well to survive so long, and to bring so many down. I think we may only have one more pack here to deal with, and those runners will lead us to it. Sergeant, you are being field-promoted to first lieutenant. I need a detail to protect the Princess and Twilight Sparkle while we take this last pack down."

"Hold on one moment, brother," said Princess Luna with a frown. "We are coming with you. Our sister is in danger. I will not hang back and let that continue if I can do something about it. Not this time, not ever." She stepped forward, almost daring him to stop her.

"And I'm coming too," said Twilight Sparkle. The unicorn was almost comically outsized by the two alicorns, but she was stalwart. "I'm not letting my teacher go into danger without helping her."

Terrus looked over them for a time, and then nodded. "Good. Come with us, then. But be prepared to fight. These diamond dogs are not to be trifled with. And they know we are coming for them now. Lieutenant, let's go." With that, he walked out, in the direction the fleeing dogs had taken, and the scratch company followed him.

As the Princess and Twilight joined the mismatched unit, Twilight could see the impact the battle so far had made on the Guardsponies. Armour that was usually polished and gleaming was dented and bloodied. Some ponies had cuts and scratches. At least one was missing a leg. That one was grimly forcing himself to keep going, the only medical treatment he'd received being a bandage around the stump.

"I don't understand," she whispered to Princess Luna. "Why would the diamond dogs do this? What do they gain from murdering ponies?"

"It depends on their goals," answered the Princess under her breath. "But if they are trying to kill my sister and I, then I do not think they plan to leave anypony alive." She looked around at the Guardsponies. "Whatever it is, they cannot be allowed to succeed. If they do, it is not only we who will suffer, but everypony in Equestria."

Johann was relieved as the cavern opened up before him. Though they were still within the darkened tunnel, the end had come into sight. With it, though, had also come their next obstacle. More of the beast-men lay in the cavern, and rather than being scattered and disorganised, these were in a block three thick and stretching from one end of the cavern to the other.

Despite their apparent organisation, they showed the same lack of discipline as the others had. They obviously did not expect any foe to come up this tunnel, and even as Johann watched, one of them bellowed a command and they began trudging away, with whips and blows. With a sense of foreboding, Johann heeled his mount on, wondering what could have caused these beings to unite in such a way. Whatever or whoever it was, he did not think it was right to allow them to face such a foe.

He looked down at the foal beside him, who had managed to keep with them through the entire cave system despite her clear tiredness. She seemed to have appreciated the walking rest, and turned to look at him in curiosity. With that look, though, a thought occurred to him. The only nearby peoples were the ponies, and their military left much to be desired. Even if they had the numbers to resist these barbarians, would they have the skill or the weapons?

This closed the issue for him. If they went to the ponies' aid, that would force them to recognise they were not foes. It would be difficult, though, and the danger to themselves would be great. He turned to Frederick. "Father, would you minister to us the sacrament of penance?" he asked.

The priest nodded, and so each of the Templars, in their turn, moved to the rear of the column with the priest. They spoke, under their breath, and Frederick ministered to them the Lord's absolution.

Soon it came to Johann's turn, which he took last of all. He rode his horse back, behind his sergeants, to Frederick, who was waiting for him with a sad smile. Johann looked at him, and the priest shook his head. "My own thoughts," he said, "do not matter over-much. Are you ready?" Johann nodded. "Well, then, let us begin. In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti."

"Bless me, father, for I have sinned," said Johann, as he made the sign of the cross. "It has been seven weeks since I made my last confession, and my sins are these. I have failed to avoid judging people I have been speaking with, particularly the ponies. I have struggled with anger at them for their injustices. Last, but not least, I have been struggling with the lure of pride in making decisions here. For these and all of my sins, I am truly sorry."

"Johann," said the priest, "you have strived, in our long captivity, to uplift these men and to keep them turning towards God. That is real virtue, and the sign of a true leader. Give thanks to God that you have been given that gift. With regard to your anger at the injustice that you have faced, I would say this. Anger, in its rightful place, is not wrong. When Our Lord met the usurers in the Temple, he was angry at their greed and injustice. It is not anger that is wrong, but giving into it, and allowing it to control you. Now with your struggle with pride. That is the vice of choice of knights, and you are already fighting with it by serving in obedience. You must trust that God will continue to aid you now that you are not a mere servant, but a leader as well. Your penance is to pray thirteen paternosters, and to fervently profess the Credo. Now make your act of contrition, and I will absolve you of your sins."

Johann nodded. "Oh my God, I am heartily sorry for having offended you," he began. "I detest all my sins because I dread the loss of heaven and the pains of hell, but most of all because they offend you, my God, who are all good and deserving of my love. I firmly resolve, with the help of your grace, to sin no more and to avoid the near occasions of sin."

"God the Father of mercies, through the death and resurrection of his Son has reconciled the world to himself and sent the Holy Spirit among us for the forgiveness of sins; through the ministry of the Church may God give you pardon and peace, and I absolve you from your sins in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. Go in peace and sin no more." The priest crossed Johann as he spoke the words of absolution, and Johann did the same.

Having received through the priest the complete forgiveness of God, Johann felt his soul rise on high. Drawing his sword once more, he pointed it at the foe ahead. "Onward," he called as he spurred his mount onwards, "and not unto us the glory, O Lord!"

The streets of Canterlot were not designed with ease of thoroughfare in mind, but to keep the city beautiful. That both hindered and helped Princess Celestia as she made her way through the city, along with Curve Ball. The diamond dogs following them were hunting by smell, but the winding streets, along with the damage caused by the earthquake, were hindering their passage more than the ponies, who had the small benefit of knowing the laneways far better.

The Princess and Curve Ball did not have everything their own way, however. The streets were still busy, and the ponies removing rubble crowded around them. Despite her best efforts to disperse them, Princess Celestia knew too few of them would make their way to safety before the dogs would catch up. She only hoped they would be too set on their mission to pay much attention to the other ponies.

The screams were continuing behind her, which gave her some assurance that that was the case. However, they were getting closer, and that was not good. So far, though, it was only the one pack pursuing. The others had not gotten wind of her location, and as long as that happy situation continued, she did not see fit to bring it to a close. Even if flying would bring her to the Palace faster, with who knew how many diamond dogs roaming the city, it seemed too risky to try at the moment.

That thought terrified her. Her little ponies, being hunted and slain at will? She shuddered at the idea. No. There were enough guards patrolling the city that they would stop them soon, she decided. Soon there would be even more. They would protect the citizens. Even as she thought on that, she could hear the screams. Now they were coming closer, and though the Princess knew she could run faster, the little foal beside her was not so able. She bit her lip. She could not just leave him, but if he stayed with her, they would both be caught. What could she do?

As she leapt over another piece of rubble, and saw him clambering over it, she took a deep breath. "Curve Ball," she said, "Do you know anypony who lives over here?"

"No, I don't," he said, as he ran over to catch up to her. "Why do you ask?"

"Those dogs are after me," she said, "and they are catching up to us. If you could hide, you would be safe." She looked at him, to see him thinking the matter over in his head. "And it would be quicker for me to get back to the palace by myself."

At that he cocked his head to face her. "If it's about speed, I can show you another way. It'll be quicker to get us to the palace. It's not, strictly speaking, legal, but it'll be faster."

Before she could guess at what would make the particular way illegal, Curve Ball was already cutting ahead of her, and diverting far from the route that Celestia had planned. With no apparent choice but to follow him, the Princess shook her head, and went after him.

When the diamond dogs attacked, Princess Luna was caught by surprise. They came out of darkness, and even the lieutenant barely had time to yell "Formation!" before the dogs were upon them. This was not, however, the first time the Princess had seen battle, and she recovered from her surprise quickly. Although she was without a weapon, she was not unarmed. The first dog that tried her received a ray of magic that sent it flying back. It hit the roof with an audible snap, and fell among the other diamond dogs still coming at the ponies.

Terrus swirled and struck out like a lightning cloud, dealing death and delivering other ponies through the fight. Though he did not use his magic like the Princess did, that did not make him any less effective. He had an almost preternatural speed and grace in his actions. Each of his blows was precise, sufficient to deal with his current opponent and to set up his next strike. Twilight was almost entranced at the dance he was making of the fight. As he continued to move through it, she could see him raise and loose his crossbow just past her head. She turned, and saw a dog fall to the ground with a bolt through its eye. Shaking herself of the distraction, she focused back on the fight. Beams shot from her horn at the encroaching diamond dogs, knocking them back and down. She did not have the raw magic of Princess Luna, but what she had she was well-practiced in using as efficiently as she could.

Almost as quickly as it had begun, the ambush was over. This time, though, the dogs had not fled, fighting to the last one. Twilight sighed in relief. One less thing to worry about. She walked over to the Princess, Terrus, and Blindside, who had gathered almost in the time it took for her to realise the battle had finished.

"Don't know what they wanted," Blindside was saying, "But without your highnesses and the Captain's sister, I don't think we could have won here."

"I don't know if I would call this a victory," said Terrus, shaking his head a little. Blindside shrugged.

"All the same," he said, "You saved my life, and the life of my ponies. We're very grateful." Terrus nodded at that.

"Now we just have to find Princess Celestia, don't we?" asked Twilight as she joined the conversation.

"Is the Princess missing?" asked Blindside, turning to Princess Luna, who nodded her head. "Well, my ponies are tired, but we'll help you any way we can."

"Lieutenant, how many more ponies are at the barracks? Did they just send one company?" asked Terrus. "And can you spare a messenger to go to the Guard Tower?"

"Oh, there's plenty of us down at the barracks. We can have them called up right away, if there aren't any dogs to pick off the messengers," nodded Blindside. "And I'll send Skimmer up to the tower. She's the fastest runner. Of the survivors, that is."

"Good. Today's swordwork hasn't finished yet," Terrus said as Blindside went off to find his runner. Princess Luna frowned.

"I thought you said only one more pack would be here," she said, turning a questioning gaze to her brother. What more is there to do?"

"That would be the last pack here," said Terrus. "But I doubt it's the last pack in the city. They don't work alone. The ones here were probably only here to distract us, or wanted our shiny things. If any guard has spotted them, they might have signalled the tower, and that would have been written down if they weren't killed first." The Princess reluctantly nodded at his logic.

"Then what do we do now?" she asked.

"We'll just have to wait," he said, as one of the guardsponies started running up to the tower. "But we'll need to scour the palace. If there are any diamond dogs left, we need to deal with them."

Emerging from what felt like the thirteenth or fourteenth window they had forced open, Princess Celestia looked down on the street below. They were far from the ground now, and the barking of the dogs had died away, but that did not mean they were not still following.

Curve Ball had already leapt across the street to the roof of the next building. That she could fly did not seem to have occurred to him, or else he had recognised why she had not done it in the first place, but whatever it was, he had not asked her, instead relying on his natural agility. Drops that would have given her pause seemed beneath his notice, and if he was able do it, she saw no reason not to follow along. She leapt the gap in a single bound, and as her hooves clattered down onto the shingles, she felt a small hint of excitement touch her for the first time in what seemed like a thousand years, and a small smile began to form on her face. Whatever else this trip had wrought, it had also reminded her of her own nature.

Ahead of them, the Palace had begun to loom. In view of the lack of response to her last message that she had flashed to them, she was considering trying again. That silence, though, was worrying her. There were too many guards at the Palace for them to have all been brought down by the dogs, surely. Especially if the small numbers of them were anything to talk about.

"Curve Ball," she called out, and the foal turned back to face her. "I must signal the Palace again. Can you wait for me, please?" He nodded without a word, and she turned to the tallest tower of the Palace. Taking a breath as she translated the message into signal code, her horn began flashing light at the tower. Diamond dogs are here and attacking. Please send help. Her message completed, she did not have to wait long for a reply. Acknowledged, flashed the tower back to her.

She frowned at that. That was the shortest reply she could have expected, without even a request for clarification. If that was the case, they must already know. If they already knew, then the diamond dogs must be more prevalent in the city than she had feared. Pursing her lips, she turned back to Curve Ball. "We're running out of time, Curve Ball. Let's get back on the move."

The beastmen had only a few seconds to react as the Poor Warriors of the Temple charged into the battle from behind them.

Johann was in the fore, the foal riding behind him on his mount, and the three sergeants formed a flying wedge before Frederick. He laid into the beasts on left and right, driving the wedge through their line and coming out the other side.

The beasts seemed to freeze, not knowing how to react to the sudden enemy from behind. Only by the time they had carried the charge through and beyond their formation did they seem to come back to life.

Barking furiously, they began to lope behind them, even without the whips to push them on, and Johann knew that to slow down would mean death for him and his brothers. That did not scare him, though. Either he would live or die. He would live for Christ, and if he died he would gain Christ. These earthly foes could do nothing to harm him.

The tunnel ahead was mostly clear of the beastmen, aside from a few scratching at the walls. It was cruder than the one previously, and seemed to be a natural cavern. Small offshoots sprouted from the main tunnel, but the path they were following was illuminated by parallel lines of torches on each side of the cavern. Whoever had placed these lights here had only passed recently, and Johann had plenty of reason to thank God for his providence in allowing it as they passed over craggy ground.

Behind them, the sound of pursuit drained off as the horses proved their worth once more. Johann knew that it was not over yet, for the beasts had clearly not been the first of their kind to pass through this tunnel, but those would not catch them.

A long, winding howl came from the tunnel behind them, and as the other beasts through the tunnel heard it, they made the same howl, raising their voices up. Whatever that was, Johann felt reasonably assured it was not a call for forgiveness. "Keep going. There are more ahead of us to match ourselves against," he said to the sergeants and priest behind him. "They will already know of us, so let them hear our praise of God as well." With that, he lifted his voice up to God.

"Da pacem Domine, in diebus nostris," he began, and the other Templars joined him. "Quia non est alius, qui pugnet pro nobis, nisi tu Deus noster." The little foal behind Johann lifted her head at the voice, and listened to the plainsong. Her ears perked up, and he could see her smile.

"Sir," called out the guardspony as she returned, running back down the corridor. Terrus looked up from the impromptu command post where he was examining maps of the palace with Blindside.

"What is it, Skimmer?" the Lieutenant asked. Despite the reinforcements from the barracks that had joined them in sweeping the palace, Terrus had liked the new officer's mettle and courage, and had kept him as the second-in-command.

"Report from the tower. We've been asked for assistance from several locations in the city. Diamond dogs on the loose. Guard patrols have stopped most of them, but we don't know how many others are out there," she said.

Princess Luna spoke up then. "Could any of those be from Princess Celestia?"

"I do not know, your highness. None of these messages have identifiers. One of them was under a non-Guardspony code, however," said Skimmer.

"Was there anything else?" asked Terrus, who had turned back to the maps.

"There was also a request from the walls." At that mention, Terrus looked up.

"What's happening at the walls?" he asked, dreading the news he knew it would be.

She did not disappoint. "Something's breached the walls, and they're under attack."

Terrus took a deep breath, and then grabbed his wargear from the benches. "Blindside, as of now, you are in command of this operation. Princess Luna, I would advise you to listen to his advice. I must go," he said as he checked his crossbows. "Something personal has cropped up."

Luna shook her head in amazement. "What do you mean, something personal has cropped up? We have to find Celestia, and stop these diamond dogs. That is what is important right now."

"Unfortunately, that is not the case anymore," he said, shaking his head. "At the time that message was dispatched, we were invaded by a far more serious foe than the diamond dogs could ever be. More than the diamond dogs, I bear personal responsibility for this threat. The Guardsponies cannot stop this by themselves. They will need my help." He strapped the two bandoliers of throwing knives back across his barrel. "I am taking two companies from the Palace Guard and reinforcing the walls. I would suggest you take the rest and stop the rest of the diamond dogs infesting the city once you have cleared the palace. Celestia will be one of those requests for assistance."

"How do you know?" asked Princess Luna, her lips still pursed as he began to walk away.

"She wants to be found," was his final answer.

Him-Enthroned blinked in the daylight, as His litter bore Him up to the cavern's mouth. Around Him, the dogs howled and whined as they waited for the order that would set them loose. He tasted the moment, and its anticipation. This order could not be taken back, but it would bring His victory.

Well, there was no point to delaying it any longer. "Go, My minions," he roared, "and bring Me the princesses alive or dead. The one who does My will I will reward beyond his wildest dreams. The one who cowers or disobeys I will punish beyond his more terrible fears!" He howled, a long winding howl of death and pain and war, and His pack joined it around Him before surging forth into the city, till all that was left were His slaves and the pony in chains. He nodded, and His bearers began to carry Him into the city.

Around Him, birthed by His warriors' work, the screams of ponies began to fill the air. The victory was already His. He could taste it, and salivated for the moment He would consummate it.

The atmosphere in the barracks was almost enough to make Major Rook sick. Almost an hour ago, there had come word of intruders in the Palace, and they had sent a company up. No word had come from them yet, but as long as Colonel Whitefeather was in charge, nopony would be allowed to go and investigate. So in the meantime, the detritus of the Guard would remain inside their barracks, and do what idle guards did best - drink, boast, and fight. The provost marshal had his hooves full just keeping a fully fledged riot from breaking out, let alone restoring full order.

Rook turned to his subaltern. "Look at this madness," he said bitterly. "It used to be that this was a privileged posting. Only the best of the best would get a placing here. Now they only care about how much you can brownnose up to the Colonel. There's no discipline here at all."

Aegis, his lieutenant, shrugged as sympathetically as he could manage. "We're still among the best of the Guard. And you know the Captain personally oversees all appointments to the Palace. Whitefeather isn't just given free rein."

"Not officially, no. But the Captain's never here anymore. Doesn't give a buck about this place. Too concerned with his precious wife's little country." Rook spat. "He just tells the Colonel to keep the place going, and the poor fool's got no idea it's going to pieces around his ears."

Rook was about to give up on the entire business when the barrack doors slammed open. The noise from within ceased as a dark green alicorn stallion walked in. Nopony moved as he looked from side to side of the room. They only stared at the newcomer.

"Which officer is in command?" he asked, his voice quiet but hard, like glass. Nopony moved, but many of their eyes turned to look at the Colonel, who seemed to have drowsed off. At that, they swung their eyes back to where the alicorn had been standing, to find that he was not there. He had caught the turn to the colonel, and approached him. On finding him asleep, he slapped him. In the silence of the room, the sound seemed to echo.

"Eh? What?" asked the colonel, now awake. On seeing the alicorn in front of him, his jaw dropped.

"Your incompetence has almost cost the lives of the Princesses, as well as everypony in this city. You are relieved," spat the alicorn, "of command." The room rippled as the news was passed from one drunk soldier to another. Rook could feel a sense of destiny. This could be the change he had wanted so much.

One of the drunk soldiers was an angry one. Moreover, he was happy where he was. Why should they go out there and fight? So, smashing the empty bottle nearest to him, he swaggered up towards the alicorn. "Oi! Mister! You can't speak to the colonel like that!" he bellowed, slurring his words as he did. The alicorn turned, and shaking his head, he took a dagger from one of the bandoliers over his barrel, and cast it at the drunkard. It hit him in the head hilt-first, and he went down, with only his pride and his state of awakeness harmed.

"Does anypony else object to this change of affairs?" asked the alicorn, slowly sauntering over and picking up the dagger. Nopony spoke as he slid it back into the bandolier it came from. He waited for a few seconds, and then spoke again. "Very well. Senior officers, report to me. Every second allows the murderers running through the street to kill more civilians, so on the double if you please."

Terrus led the three companies out from the palace barracks, and shook his head. How had the situation in there become that bad? Captain Shining Armour had a lot to answer for when this was over. He turned to the senior officer, a unicorn called Rook. Even he unsettled Terrus. A more careerist soldier he had not seen for a long time. At least he was competent, and knew his soldiering.

"Are the Guardsponies ready, Major?" he asked, knowing that at least his company was. Whether either of the others was, on the other hoof, was more in question.

"As much as they can be, my lord," said the major. That was part of what annoyed Terrus. The 'my lord's, 'sir's, and 'prince's. He had had to live for so long as if he was seeking them, and now he was more than sick of them.

"Very good. Now, Major, when we reach the enemy forces, you are to take command," he said as they crossed through the open gate. "I have a special target, their leader. Nopony else will be able to take her." He held the major's gaze. "Is that understood?" The major nodded. "Good. Onwards, to the wall."

Him-Enthroned looked over the devastation that His warriors had wreaked upon the city, and smiled. How glorious it was, to see His works writ large. The sun loomed over the horizon, and He looked upon its brightness for what felt like the first time. This was deserved. He had earned this, with His tireless labours for His people. Nobody could take this from Him.

As He was borne through the city, He curled His prisoner close to Himself. "Soon, this destruction will be your only legacy. Nopony will survive, only a handful of ruins," He whispered to her, enjoying the way she tried to pull away from Him but failed. She had underestimated Him, as they all had. What a victory!

Behind Him, though, there was a sound, which seemed to come from a great distance. A moment later, it came again, but closer, and He could identify it. It was a howl, from His dogs. Now He could hear His others repeat it, and He could hear the message. It was a warning howl. Something was on their territory, something that should not be. It was toned into anger, and hate, and He could feel those undercurrents being interwoven into the very substance of the howl. The other dogs around Him looked to Him, to see what His response would be.

He was unworried. No foe could stand against His entire army. If they had breached His rearguard, the remnant of His forces behind, then they were trapped, in between them, and His own Guard. He merely had to give the howl Himself, and His slaves would crush them like two jaws around a toothsome morsel.

There was nothing to trouble Him in this city yet, and so He let loose the pack howl, and dispatched His personal Guard to seek them out. Whatever pathetic foe might be trying to get through, they would soon be corrected.

They were almost at the Palace now, far sooner than Celestia would have thought possible. Now she was close, though, the beautiful curves and promise of safety were almost unsettling. The bustle that it should have been boasting was gone. The guards, at least, appeared at their positions, so perhaps they were merely trying to keep the civilians safe inside the Palace itself, rather than within its courtyards.

Indeed, even as she watched, five pegasoi in the uniform of the Wonderbolts flew from one of the landings on the tower, and she felt a surge of relief that those elite flyers seemed to be sent to deal with the dogs. She watched them streak past, leaving their signature contrail, and breathed out.

Her eyes still tracked the formation for a second, and her mouth dropped as a swarm of missiles flew from the streets at them. Though the Wonderbolts were too fast for the missiles to hit, she knew that such a display could not have come from the scattered groups of diamond dogs. Her mission had just become a good deal more important, for even though the ponies had been unharmed, whatever army had invaded Canterlot was clearly set on the Palace. Not only did she have to protect her little ponies, but her sister and her student as well. More, the Guard must be roused for battle.

With that, all benefits of stealth fell away before the need for speed, and she turned to Curve Ball. "Climb on my back, as quickly as you can. We need to get inside the Palace before that army does. Even if they spot us, we must reach it in time," she said, and crouched down to allow the foal to clamber up. Once he was onboard, she flapped her wings experimentally, testing the air even as she had been taught when she was young. At last, she cantered over to the edge of the building, and tucking her wings in, she dived off.

The dive was as enthralling as she had hoped, and the fear that coursed through her blood energised her. She opened her wings, pulling up from her rapid dive, and turned towards the Palace. Behind her, she could hear the angry voices of diamond dogs, and she grit her teeth. Though their ranged weapons were crude and inaccurate, they made up for that deficiency by sheer numbers. A barbaric-looking crossbow bolt whizzed past her, barely an inch from her muzzle, and though nothing else had come close, the thrill began to quickly fade as the projectiles began to rattle on the ground around her.

A jolt of pain shot up her left side, and her wing collapsed. She only had time to yell out a warning to Curve Ball before she fell to the street below, sliding painfully across the pavement to a stop.

She forced herself to get up, as the hooting and howling of the dogs behind her grew louder. Curve Ball was lying in a sprawl, though he seemed mostly unharmed. The Princess winced as she stood up, and turned to look at the dogs. They had given up on their missile weapons, and had started bounding forward. Celestia was under no illusions that she could hold them back for long, and turned back. The gate to the Palace courtyard was still open, but if she and Curve Ball could get inside in time, they could close it and leave the defence to the guards.

The Princess swept up Curve Ball onto her back, and started galloping to the gate. Although her wing hurt at every step, the dogs would catch her if she slowed even for a second. She looked up at the guards at their station, but nopony moved. They just stared impassively down at the Princess, who frowned. That was not right. Even the usually disciplined guards should be moving into action, yelling some warning, doing something. For the moment, though, there was no time to consider such oddities.

She galloping through into the courtyard, and called out in the Royal Canterlot Voice. "Close the gates!"

Nopony stirred from their stations. The scene was still except for the dogs, who continued their bounding gait towards the wounded Princess. There was no time for questions now, and Celestia charged the magic from her horn, forcing the gates shut. Though the mechanisms would not appreciate being forced, she could not afford to care about such things now.

With the gates shut, she put Curve Ball down, and hurried up to the gatehouse. Opening the door, she found the guardspony on duty standing still as if nothing was happening.

"Why did you not obey orders and close the gate?" she demanded, her tension making itself shown in her voice.

Nothing.

"Answer me," she shouted at the insolent guardspony, before giving him a well-deserved cuff on the head. Slowly, he keeled over to the side, and lay there on the ground, unmoving. She peered closer, and her frowning eyes slowly opened first in surprise, and then in knowledge and apprehension, quickly followed by alarm.

The Guardspony's throat had been cut, and left to lean against a convenient pole. The disobedience of the others made horrifying sense. The diamond dogs were already inside the Palace. She and Curve Ball had walked right into a trap.

She ran out of the gatehouse, and saw the diamond dogs had reached the wall. Rather than battering on the gate, they were trying to scale the walls, and although they had not succeeded yet, they were slowly making their way up. She looked one in the eyes, and it grinned cruelly at her, before licking its lips. The Princess turned her gaze to Curve Ball, trying to apologize to him somehow.

Over the sound of the diamond dogs came a rhythmical and steady sound of metal on stone, coming from the door into the Palace proper. Celestia turned to look, and the door slammed open. The corridor within was dark, even compared to the dusk of the city around it, but light was glinting off something within.

"You dare," called out a voice from within, at the sound of which the diamond dogs stopped climbing, "to enter our city? To harm our people? Come, then, mongrels, and face the terrible might of the Thrice-Cursed." At that title, Celestia blanched. That title had not been used for a long time.

Steadily, three columns of Guardsponies filed out from the darkened corridor, and by what seemed to be pre-arranged order, made their ways out through the courtyard to the walls above. "Present arms," ordered the voice from the corridor, and they unslung the crossbows at their sides, turning them to face the dogs on the walls.

"Load," ordered the same voice, and while the guardsponies loaded bolts as perfectly as if it was parade drill, the diamond dogs began to realise what was coming. The climbing resumed, and they seemed almost rabid in their attempt to climb up the wall before the crossbows were loosed.

Even their fastest, though, would not have been enough. "Loose," called the voice, and the three companies of guardsponies began to cut a swathe through the attackers. Accuracy was not in question, only the killing power of the bolts, but that proved more than adequate. After the initial volley, the officers and sergeants began directing the guards to loose at will.

Celestia slowly made her way down from the wall, still not certain that she believed the rescue that had happened. From the darkened corridor emerged three ponies. Her sister, Twilight Sparkle, and a guardspony she did not recognise. They came over to meet Celestia halfway, and as they met, the guardspony saluted.

"Sister," said Celestia, her voice almost cracking. "I thoughtyou're alive. What happened?"

Luna cocked her head at Celestia. "Our brother. Did he not pass this way?"

Celestia frowned. "What do you mean, our brother? He has returned? Where is he? Why did he go?"

Luna shook her head. "There is no time to discuss it all at present. We need to push forward from the Palace, and secure the city. More of these murderers are coming, and if we fail, then he will be cut off."

At that, Celestia blanched. She had not tested herself in the art of warfare for almost a thousand years, having turned that over to the Royal Guard. In truth, she had almost expected to be safe behind the Palace walls, but it looked as if she would have to go right back into the fight. The Captain had not yet returned from the Crystal Empire, and without somepony like him to unify them, they would be broken up and destroyed. More than that, her brother was in danger. She could not allow him to go back into danger again, not without standing beside him. Even knowing that she had no choice, she did not want to do it.

Taking a deep breath, she forced her voice to remain steady, and spoke. "Let us get to work, then, sister. It has been too long since we put our strength together. These murderers will not be able to stand against us."

Dizzy looked down at the fighting through the streets as she hovered above the wreckage of the airship that had breached the walls for them. Her zebras had swept through the city like a wave, washing the streets in blood. Although there were stubborn pockets of resistance still, the pony guards were unable to form a serious barrier to her minions. In spite of their best efforts, they were being washed away, eroded as a rock by the water.

As she continued to survey the field of her victory, she began to frown. There, blocking a street, was another rock, another group of the ponies, stretching between the rows of buildings on both sides. They were holding, a small and hopelessly underprepared flood barrier that was somehow still holding, still breaking the water upon itself. She looked, and she could see one of the ponies bellowing and ranting. He was holding them together. If he died, the rest would break.

This annoyance could not be tolerated any longer, and she took a dagger from her side deliberately. She was about to cast it down at the leader when something streaked past her too fast for her to see, leaving only a trail of sparking clouds behind. She turned her head to see what had done it, and saw hovering before her a mare, dressed in a strange bodysuit of blue and gold.

"Who are you?" she called out to her colourfully dressed opponent. The pony did not even have a weapon. Was she intending to fight her with smoke trails and light displays? Her foolishness was as annoying as it was amusing.

"My name is Spitfire, murderer," said the pony defiantly. "Of the Wonderbolts. And we are here to stop you." On cue, another four blue-and-gold costumed ponies streaked through the air, surrounding Dizzy. Her eyes narrowed. One of them she could deal with easily, her combat skill easily making up for her relative lack of flying skill. Five would be rather more complex, and she would have to change those odds quickly, or they might even be able to threaten her.

"You can certainly try," Dizzy said with a laugh, and sliding her dagger back into its sheath, she drew out her tulwar. It was the one gift her father had left her before he disappeared, and it had not failed her yet. It had bought her mastery of her tribe, and had tasted the life of many beings, both ponies and zebras. She could already feel it hungering for the souls of these upstarts.

The first one matched her earlier speed again, and only her reflexes saved Dizzy from that quick strike. The blade whined as it bit only air, and her eyes narrowed. They were certainly prepared to fight. Another swept past her even faster, if that were possible, and once again her blade met nothing. She hovered, her eyes flickering from one to the other of the three who had not moved, and slowly breathed in and out, settling into the dance.

She felt, rather than saw, the next one start to move, and as her sword licked out, it screamed aloud in triumph. Although it had not yet tasted blood, as the pony had flown past it had cut through his mane. Even as the hair fell, she had dived forward at the two who remained hovering in place. One of them hesitated, and too slowly began to move. Dizzy's tulwar sung out as it drew a thin red line across the pony's withers. She screamed in fear, and Dizzy's mouth curled in a sneer as the pony froze in place. Pathetic.

The other had moved, and without any conscious thought, Dizzy swayed lazily to the left. Streaking through the place where she had been was the last of the five. His enthusiasm had left him open, though, and she sliced back at his left rear leg, her blade opening it in a downward stroke that made it sigh in contentment. To the overconfident colt's credit, though, he did not give any sign of feeling the blade's bite. As he swept past, a light crimson spray behind, she turned to seek the timid one, but she had finally had sufficient intelligence to move. Without the colt's interference, Dizzy would have been able to feed her soul to her sword, and her body to the birds of the air. Only a contrail now marked where she had been.

She turned around to look at where the other pony she had marked had gone, but his own contrail was masking him from view. As she looked, she could see the contrails begin circling around her, blocking her vision, and a keen sense of outrage began to make itself felt. They were planning to leave her blinded and strike from hiding? Her, the Hidden Blade? In a blaze of fury, she shot straight through the fog of cloud, abandoning her waltz for the quickstep.

If anything, however, they seemed to be waiting for her to do so. As she emerged from the cloud, she was buffeted by their hooves as they flew past her and around her, like the bees of the forest. Unlike the bees, though, these could be struck, and Dizzy endured the blows until she could be certain of the mark. She lashed out with her blade and it bit home with a snarl to mark its ground. The pony cried out, and almost drowned out the blade's roar in anger as its prey broke free from its jaw. As it did, the buzzing stopped, and Dizzy began to breathe in and out more calmly.

Two of the wounded stallion's compatriots bore him aloft. With a hint of satisfaction, Dizzy noted that this was the one whose mane she had cut. The last two, including the insolent mare who had spoken first, hovered between her and him. "Are you still planning to stop me, shortwing?" Dizzy asked, with ridicule in her voice. "Three already have I given new marks to. Do you dislike your own so much?"

The mare was clearly incensed, and it pleased Dizzy to apply the goad to her. If this was how they behaved when the grass was green, how much more when it was dying?

"You'll have your own mark to worry about soon," shouted the mare in return. "Leave now, before you meet our Princesses." At that, Dizzy laughed aloud.

"If your minders send you rather than coming themselves, then you might forgive me for not worrying overmuch about them," said Dizzy, shaking her head in bemusement.

"They sent us because you aren't worthy of their attention," said the stallion beside her, the only other unharmed pony.

"Then clearly they overestimated you, and underestimated me." She gestured to the ground below, the ruined airship and the zebras swarming through the streets. "This is the doom of ponykind. Behold it and despair. Now, get you gone back behind your precious princesses' caparisons, and tell them that their reinforcements have been permanently delayed. Go! Before I kill you."

She watched as they departed, now without their contrails, limping back to wherever they had come from. Another of the barriers the ponies tried to put before her was gone. How many more would they try before they realised their futility?

Dismissing the question with a smile, she turned back to the battle. Still that same pony stood, holding his little knot of soldiers firm against the tide. Slowly, she slid the thirsty tulwar back into its sheath and drew back out the dagger, preparing to deal the long awaited blow. Before she could deal it, though, the fighting below rolled to a halt. Both the ponies and her zebras had turned to look at something coming from the streets behind. Now that the sounds of close battle had faded, she could hear the rhythmic sound of hooves at a quick-march. With a frown, she wondered what force could be coming.

Sergeant Wind Shear watched the zebras circling his little command like sharks around a shoal. "Keep fighting, damn you!" he yelled as he tried to keep the despair from his eyes. Only three remained with him, and they were tiring fast. Even so, they were the best of the platoon, and the zebras had reason to fear them while they still fought.

The striped rats pulled back, and he almost allowed himself a second to hope that it was over. He could see them, though, and while they hung back, they were gathering. Almost thirty of them had come together when they charged again, and he knew beyond doubt that this was the final blow. The world almost seemed to slow down, and he could see over the battered streets all of his fellow guards who had lived and died to protect ponies who never even knew them. The tang of spilt blood hit him again, and brought him back to the fight. The zebras were twenty yards away. Ten.

The leading zebra had just leapt into the air when Wind Shear heard the high-pitched buzz of a crossbow bolt in flight. The leaping zebra's barrel suddenly blossomed in red, and collapsed to the ground.

There was silence in the air for one second, two, three. Then a voice roared from the direction that the crossbow bolt had come from. "Bring the zebras down." The zebras, who had halted once their leader had fallen, started surging forward again, but disciplined and accurate crossbow bolts began to pick them off. Wind Shear breathed out as the tension seeped out from him. He was going to survive.

That feeling of relief did not leave him once his rescuer came into sight. A dark green stallion, an alicorn, leading a company or more Guardsponies. "Secure the square and prepare to push forward to the wall. Combat formation," he said, and then moved over to Wind Shear. "Afternoon, Sergeant," he said. "Report."

Wind Shear saluted. "Sir. Enemy forces breached the wall onboard airship Even Chance. We've tried to hold them as long as we could, sir, but maybe half of the Guardsponies broke and ran. I think most of the rest are dead. Sir."

"Disposition of the enemy?"

"Pretty angry, I think, sir," said the sergeant with a wry smile. "They're just swarming through and killing as they can. No tactics I can pick out. They've got a leader, a flying one with pretty colours. If she didn't have those stripes, she might be my type," he laughed.

"With or without her stripes, she's more dangerous than any foe you'll see. Fall in, and get ready to fight again. This battle will not be over until the sun is down."

Terrus had to struggle to hide his annoyance at the pegasus. This rise of paternal care was not what he had expected, least of all for a daughter he had not seen in so long. He regretted that now, but when he had abandoned her, it had been too painful to keep any reminder of her mother. He had just left her there and fled. No wonder she had such a hate for ponykind.

He led the column down the street, until the wall was in sight. With it was a terrible breach, and the wreck of the airship. Even if the battle was won, it would never again take to the skies. The only other sight of interest was a small knot of Guardsponies, still holding out. One of them was bellowing orders like they were going out of fashion, but if nothing else it seemed to bolster their morale.

Even so, they could not last forever, and as he hurried his column on, he could see something glinting in the air in the afternoon sun. Looking at it for a second, he could recognise the telltale stripes and bright colours of a zony. She was here, and seemed to be about to remedy this obstacle to her plans. Terrus turned to the guard beside him. "Give me your crossbow," he ordered, and taking the weapon in his magic, he aimed it at the zony filly, at his daughter.

He breathed out, and let his emotions drop away, taking only the problem of a specific target to mark. He was about to loose when it moved, the glint flying from it. Quickly, he adjusted his aim, leading the projectile, and loosed. Tossing the crossbow back to the guard, he cantered forward. "Attack," he called, and leaving the rest of the orders to Major Rook and his underlings, he drew his twinned swords out.

The zony turned as the bolt plinked off what sounded like a knife, and Terrus could not feel but the touch of shame for not even knowing her name. He shook it off, forcing himself to focus. As it was, he was behaving almost like a scared school-filly, and that would kill him in this fight. He met her eyes, and watched first shock and disbelief, followed by anger and bitterness, flood through her body. At least she had not forgotten him.

"Father!" she called, and Terrus slowed to a stop. The Guardsponies kept on with the charge, and met the swarming zebras between them and their beleaguered comrades. "You abandoned me."

"Yes, my daughter," he replied, his heart aching at the words. "I did."

"Why? Did I matter that little?"

"No," he said. "It was because you mattered that much. I could not raise you. Not without your mother."

"And so because she died, you abandoned me? You left me alone, and never thought about me again!"

"Yes, I did, and for that I am sorry."

She laughed, an unhappy laugh. "Do you think that will be enough to make me leave? Just saying that you are sorry? Do you even know how far I have come? How far I am willing to go?"

"You have already come far enough," he said, and he could not keep back a hint of regret from his tone. "But if this is all about me, then let these others go."

She laughed again at that. "I will face you alone, then. So be it!" With that, she drew her tulwar from its sheath, the weapon which had been his last gift to her.

"For what I will have to do, I am sorry," he said, and holding his swords ready in his magic, he waited for the attack.

He did not have to wait long.

Secunda Secundae Tertiae Libri - Quia Non Est Alius

The five Templars rode out of the mouth of the cavernous tunnel and into the light of late afternoon, singing in praise of God. “Gloria Patri et Filio et Spiritui Sancto, sicut erat in principio et nunc et semper, et in saecula saeculorum. Amen.” Even as they finished singing, they came to a stop in the city they found themselves in. Johann looked around at the city, and wondered. Despite the smoke that was rising in irregular columns around the city, he recognised it. They had fled from this very same city mere hours ago. If that were not enough, having ridden through the tunnel, the sun should at least have sunk down. It did not seem to have changed overmuch. In fact, if the sun was any indication, he could only say that no time had passed in between their flying from this place, and their returning.

The city was the same city, but the past hours had been most unkind to it. Johann could hear the sound of fighting further on, and the smoke gave the lie to any other possibility. He wheeled his mount around, and looked to his brothers. “We have, it seems, still things we must do in this city, and before the night at that. Let us seek out these beasts as they come, and prepare for the battle. There is no other choice, brothers, so let us not be found wanting.” With those few words, they crossed themselves, and began to ride slowly into the heart of the city once more. Johann did not know where he was leading them, but he trusted that wherever the sound of battle was loudest, that was where they were called.

It was a magnificent city, and Johann supposed that if it had not been attacked by these beastmen it would be a sight to see for its sheer beauty, even the back streets that they had taken to leave this place the last time they were here. Nevertheless, he could not but long to be out of here. Something about it unsettled him, and the fighting was not that. If anything, the destruction was calming: it reminded him of his purpose and of his past years. No, it was the smooth lines and—dare he say it—unnatural curves. They were too smooth, impossibly so in such a large city. It was as if it was a masterwork of sculpture, not a real city. Yes, there were signs and banners that started to show a more normal side, but where were the new structures? To where had they expanded?

Even when this battle had been won, how would they repair or replace the damage? He shook his head. It was no time for distractions. This city was not their security—not yet, at least, and possibly never. It would not surprise him to save these people—it almost surprised him how easily that came to him now. Calling ponies people? Ridiculous, and yet—another distraction. It would not surprise him to save these people and still be imprisoned. Johann did not think that his brothers could stand that again. If that was to be their fate, he might prefer to flee.

Even the parts of the city that had mostly remained untouched by this war had not escaped. Rubble from damaged buildings was in the streets, and it seemed that somebody—the ponies, perhaps, or maybe these beastmen—had piled it up to clear the thoroughfare. Though they had not done a completely thorough job, it sufficed to make the paths clear for the Templars. That was all that they required.

The rubble did serve to wake him from his thoughts, and reminded him where they were. This city was a dangerous zone. If the beastmen were taking it by storm—and there were no indications to the contrary—then they would not ask questions if they found the Templars. Given the ponies’ previous reaction to them, it would not be likely for them to do any different. Whoever found them, the Templars would have to be wary. Perhaps that foal who had joined them would serve to aid them here, as well as in the tunnels they had ridden through to get here.

Howling, just as the one that had come from behind them in the cavern, now came from the fore and the flanks. It was not a single howl, but hundreds, seeming to echo from the city’s walls. Johann drew his sword, knowing that the numbers that were coming against them seemed impossible. That made no difference, for God was with them. “Brothers, today we are in the hands of God more than we have ever yet been. Commit yourselves to God, then, for it makes no difference to him whether he grants us deliverance by the hands of a few or by many. If you live, you live for Christ. If you die, you gain Christ. Onward, and to the Name of God be the glory!” The swords of his brothers rasped from their sheaths, and with a clatter of hooves, Johann led them further into the city, taking as their two guides the sound of their foe calling out to them and the tower from which they had escaped.

Johann looked at the tower as they rode onwards. It alone among the city looked unworn by the cares of war. If that tower was where the ponies ruled from, the beasts would be headed towards it. Whatever result would come, God had called them here, and he would not abandon them now.

The palace’s walls were not intended for a siege, but they had held out far longer than Twilight had thought.

It had been a long battle—as far as she knew, at least—and she had begun to hold out hope. She had feared the search and battle through the palace, but here the foe was obvious. It was not in hiding, waiting to spring, and despite her lack of experience, she had not found it overall too different from the invasion of the Changelings. Remembering the end of that battle, she hoped that that defeat would not be repeated as well.

Leaving aside such thoughts, she focused on using her magic. The beams that she was casting were not as complex as the teleportation that she had been working on, but while they required no great skill, they were quite draining. She picked off a wave of the diamond dogs climbing her section of the wall, but though she did not quite understand it, they were getting further and further up before the Guards slew them.

As if that was not enough, she could see some of the dogs had pulled back, and had started hurling projectiles at the wall. Despite the fact that as many hit the Guards as they hit climbing dogs, despite the Guards’ superior armour—despite all these things, they still forced the ponies to duck their heads, and let the dogs climb further still.

“Hi!” called one of the Guardsponies. “Ammunition carts, if you please!” The words did not register to Twilight for a second, before they became as sharp as the bolts of which they were running out. She turned to the Princesses. Celestia was lost in the action, her beams sweeping the field of whichever diamond dogs could not get out of the way in time. Luna had heard, and her expression gave Twilight no hope in an easy out. It was almost embarrassingly obvious how unprepared they were for this military action, and Twilight herself had no better experience.

Blindside dispatched another runner to fetch additional bolts, but Twilight could already see the logistical nightmare that would ensue in giving them out. She turned back to the wall, and the dogs had not slowed down any as the Guards slowed in their contribution to the fight. She redoubled her own efforts, knocking dogs from the wall left and right. Some of the unicorn Guards joined her as well, but it was far too little far too late.

The dogs continued to climb the walls, and soon one was grappling with a Guard for their position on the battlements. The other Guards around pitched a hoof in, and removed the offending dog, but the same was repeating all over the battlements. It could not last long, however, and Twilight spotted a figure at the back of the dog ranks, yelling something in their barbaric native tongue. The next time a dog met the battlements, it was after a blistering array of projectiles had forced the defenders to lower their heads. Where one dog had made the walls, the others soon followed.

The pitched fighting proper had begun. Even despite the party of dogs that had ascended to the walls, it was not hopeless. Twilight Sparkle could see the Guards fighting, and it was almost difficult to tell the dogs from the ponies by their ferocity. One had turned their crossbow into a makeshift hammer, and kept hitting one of the dogs that had climbed over even after it had died. All around her, though, she could feel the first hints of fear seducing the other Guards, and even she could hear its siren voice whispering to her to flee.

Despite that, she refused. It was not the first time she had faced terrible dangers, and Twilight refused to abandon these brave ponies and her beloved teacher. Even Luna had more than proven her goodness to Twilight during these last weeks involved with the Templars. If that were not enough, she had faith in another pony who would be here soon: her brother, Shining Armour. The Captain of the Royal Guard had never failed. Even when bewitched by Queen Chrysalis, he had been the lynchpin in removing the Changelings. The Diamond Dogs, and whatever threat was at the wall, would be no different.

They just had to hold on for a bit longer. Even as she thought that, Luna took to the air. She swept her beams across the battlements, and Twilight gasped at the sheer display of power. As the smoke cleared, she could see the stone burned smooth. A smell of burning fur was all that remained of the diamond dogs that had crossed over. Twilight could believe in the chance of victory again, even though she knew that the effort had to have cost Luna.

Even as Luna settled back to the wall, Twilight could see that the effort, while it had not been in vain, had not nearly been enough. The dogs had stopped the massed assault, it seemed from looking down the wall her section was at, but had instead decided to swarm at individual points, and concentrate their efforts. There were three different points they were storming at now, and although it meant she could rest a while, she could see the ponies at those sections of the wall struggling hard to keep from being overwhelmed.

She did not have to think about it. She turned to the Guards at her section. Remembering the Guard-cant that her brother had taught her as well as that which she had learned over the past day, she marshalled her forces. “Odds here, evens with me. Forks out, it’s dinner time,” she said, and led half of the Guards across even as they drew their blades. She glanced at one and—almost without thinking it—compared the small leaf-shaped blade to the long swords of the Templars. Perhaps it was a reflection of their different mindsets, but surely one design would be superior to the other?

Although she had no weapons, Twilight was not worried about the fighting. Even the Guards used their bare hooves for the majority of their fighting that was too close for crossbows. What worried her was the other dogs climbing the walls. Well, it was not as if she could do much about that now anyway. The only thing that she could do was trust in Luna and Celestia, trust in the Guardsponies, and most of all trust in Shining Armour.

There was no time to think of anything else before they hit the diamond dog lines. Twilight kicked one down, and swung around to take another out. “For Harmony and Equestria! Stand your ground!” She blasted another dog back with her magic as the Guards charged past her. It was not nearly over yet, and though it would be hard, they could still win.

The tulwar sang as it sliced through the air, a song of mourning and death, until it touched the blade lifted up to parry it. At the impact, there was a second of purest silence. Dizzy whirled away, swinging her blade around and above her father. Another shriek was cut short as their blades met. It was strange, but the silence was hateful to her thinking. Usually she had appreciated the silence.

“Your blood will run this day,” she said. “I promise you that, father.”

“I think you are mistaken.”

Rather than replying, Dizzy jumped up and dived at him. The tulwar knew where to go, even to meet his paired blades. The blade sang through the air, missing her father as he danced aside and sending a swing of his own blades at her.

The world seemed to be moving in slow motion, and she jumped up and onto the blades before swinging out again. He swerved his neck just out of the way, and she could even see two strands of hair too slow be severed with a burning smell.

He swung his blades again, swinging around to catch her between them. Instead of sliding between them, she swung her own sword to catch one of his out. As the two contacted, she could feel a tingle surge through her veins. She kept pushing, forcing the sword out of her way. As Dizzy did so, she thought she could see a crack beginning to form on her father’s sword. Soon he would be hers to kill, hers to revenge herself on.

The Templars did not slow in their charge, even as they saw the beastmen coming at them. It was folly—but all they did here was folly—and it was doomed to failure—but all they had done here was the same—except for one thing. They had the Lord on their side, and even if they died, they could not lose. The beastmen, on the contrary, could not win, even if they slew the Templars.

Even with that proviso, though, Johann did not think they would die. Not only had God led them here, but also, even to one who did not fear God, their position was not nearly a conclusive defeat yet. It could have been, had these beastmen any discipline at all, but even though they charged at the Templars without fear and in great numbers they were scattered and alone when they did. Johann slashed down at them as he rode by, keeping the reins tight to swerve around the oncoming hordes. Manoeuvring past them was gradually becoming more difficult, and the ones they had ridden past were now massing behind. If they slowed down, the beasts could tear them from their saddles. While the Templars were galloping, they were safe, but any delay would be the end.

The noise was immense. They were barking and growling from in front, and behind they were howling and whining. The smell of them mixed with the smoke from the burning city, and yet still their scent was almost overpowering. Johann was glad that their mounts were trained, and for more than just their courage in combat. Even he could barely endure the stink, and the foal behind him was struggling. He patted her absent-mindedly, hoping to reassure her a little, before refocussing on where he was going.

As he looked ahead, he could see in the distance one of the beastmen, large and obese. More of the beastmen carried it on a litter, but as Johann watched, they lowered it carefully to the ground. “There! That is the leader of these beasts. We destroy him, and they will break and flee. Charge, and stop for nothing,” he said, with the last of his words being almost drowned out by a loud howl coming from the very beast he had identified.

At this howl, two things happened. First, the beasts in front of them broke around the Templars, just as they had done in the cavern from which they had emerged. To match this, though, a new group of them was set off. Though they numbered less than the disorganised mob that had been harrying the Templars, these had formed a cohesive unit. Johann ignored the gnawing sense of the battle turning. This was merely how close they were to victory, that they were facing the best of these beastmen.

The wedge of the Templars clashed against the beastmen, but even this group could not hold them. Those who remained in the path of the charging men—not a few—were trampled under the horses’ hooves. Johann lashed out at the mass, clearing those who tried to force the chargers to slow out of the way, before breaking through at last. He gave a wishful thought for his lance, which the ponies had not returned, before returning his focus once more to the battlefield. Ahead was the one he had identified as the leader, and he turned back to reassure himself of his brothers’ continued fighting. Raymond was to his left, with Hugo and Frederick behind him. They had escaped the group of beastmen, but the beasts had trapped Jacques in the middle. Even as Johann watched, they brought down his horse, and Johann watched the doughty sergeant fall from sight.

The Templars could do no more for him. Johann knew that, and so with a heavy heart, he turned back towards the leader. It would suffer for the death of the Lord’s faithful. “We will pray for him tonight, but for now we must fight,” he said, and heeling his mount, he drove onwards. Behind him, the foal jumped up and off his horse. He turned, and saw her land among the beastmen, around where he had seen Jacques fall. Though he did not understand, and could not go and save her, it was with some reluctance that he left her there.

They were surrounded, and as Twilight looked around her, there was nopony coming to help.

She lashed out with her magic at a pair of dogs that were leaping upon them, and sent them to the ground with their fur smouldering. The drain from her magic almost sent her to her knees. She pushed herself up, straining her legs. It was almost more than she could bear, but she could not give up. Not while a single breath remained in her lungs.

Her vision swam, and she shook her head to clear it. She surveyed the scene, and wished she had not.

Her band of Guards was down to five, and they were drawing back around her. The dogs were in no hurry. They could scent the blood on the wind, and seemed quite willing to prolong it. That was okay to Twilight. At least it gave her time to think, and to try to find some way out. An escape did not look likely, though, and she could even see the other Guards on the wall running.

So then, it was all over. Strange. She thought she would feel fear and despair. Yes, she wished that she had done things differently, and that it had not come to this. Even so, she was calm. It was almost as if time had slowed down, just for her, and someone had turned up every sensation to eleven. She breathed out, a breath she had not realised she was holding, and decided that it was not over yet.

“We will hold.” She stood tall, fighting her aching muscles. “We will not surrender. Captain Shining Armour is on his way, and we will not disappoint him.” She breathed in and out, and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Her hoof came back covered in blood, and she wondered where it had come from before it came to her. She had not even noticed being cut.

Casting aside that distraction, she looked around again at the dogs surrounding them. They had stopped, and even as she looked, the larger one that had been ordering them in had climbed the wall. He swept his gaze across the battlefield, and the fighting paused for a second. Eventually, he nodded, and the dogs leapt back into the fight.

The ones surrounding them leapt out. Twilight lost her awareness of the surrounding action as she focused on the ones slashing and grabbing out at her. Hoof and magic served to protect her well enough, but the strain was threatening to break her. It hurt to cast spells now, each blast a spike of pain through her brain. One of the Guards fell, but she barely noticed in her effort to keep alive just a second longer.

Once more, she spent her magic to send another diamond dog flying. This time, however, a bolt of pain sent her to the ground. When the world finally stopped spinning, she saw a dog leaning over her. She tried to move, to use her magic, to do something, but her body refused to respond. It leered down at her, and saliva dripped from its mouth. It slowly pulled out a short blade, and Twilight closed her eyes. Please, let it be over soon! she begged silently.

“Damn you, father!” the zony yelled, swinging Oathbreaker around. Terrus rose to meet it, bringing Loyalty and Obedience to parry it. Oathbreaker’s song was broken by the silence of Loyalty and Obedience together, and he had reason to be thankful for bringing the paired swords.

Individually they were each weaker than the being contained within Oathbreaker, but together they were more powerful. She had given herself to the sword, though, and had they been fighting with merely mundane weapons, he would have lost. Even now, he could feel defeat at the threshold. Loyalty was beginning to show its own strain. Obedience was becoming too heavy to bear without Loyalty to keep up the load.

He swung again, trying to get past her guard. She was too quick, and he was tiring more quickly than he had thought. Whether that was because of the weakening of Loyalty or whether the desk job had caught up with him, he was unsure. What he did know was that he had to finish this fight soon, or he would lose.

She parried the blow without even seeming to think about it, her parry sliding effortlessly into another attack. He could hear the laughter of Oathbreaker echo as he swung Loyalty up to parry it and Obedience to try and force her onto the defensive.

When the two blades collided, Oathbreaker’s song was not interrupted, but was loud and clear. Terrus watched in horror as a crack began to run down the length of the blade, and as the sword broke, he thought he could see a red form drink something from the blade before it disappeared again. He dropped the broken blade and drew Obedience back. It felt heavy, even in the grip of his magic, and he knew that it knew of the death of its twin.

His daughter swung again, not even trying to hit him. Oathbreaker bit deeply into Obedience, breaking him down the middle before knocking the broken blade away. This time, he knew he could see Oathbreaker swallow Obedience’s soul. The broken half felt light and empty, but he had no time to pick it up. She had ran at him, and knocked him to the ground, before he knew what was happening. He looked up at her, and she smiled as much as she could with the tulwar in her mouth.

“I told you.”

Applebloom kicked out at the first diamond dog that surrounded her friend, knocking it flying back at a sickening angle, and she gulped. She did not really know why she had jumped into the thick of the fighting, but it felt right to do so. “Don’t you dare try it again, or I’ll make you regret it,” she called out to the dogs, but they did not even respond as the one who had captured her had done. Instead, they circled around her, silently assessing her. She felt almost like the frog that she and her friends had captured from Froggy Bottom Bog. They had poked and prodded it for about two hours before letting it go.

One moved, and without even thinking, Applebloom jumped and gave it a good helping of hoof-in-mouth syndrome. Breathing heavily, she landed and looked around. They were still only watching her. Though she did not regret a single action she had taken, Applebloom did wish that it had not come to this. She looked around the diamond dogs as she stood on the body of the Templar, and wondered what would happen. She knew enough about hoof-fighting to protect herself, but that was not all she was doing now. This person she was protecting was like a Guardspony, she supposed, and if he had not been able to defend himself, how would she be able to defend them both?

The standoff continued, and she could feel her muscles tensing and bunching as she waited for the inevitable attack. The fear that she had felt before was gone. All that she could feel was a trembling eagerness for it to happen.

One of them looked like it was about to move, and Applebloom set herself to defeat it. Before it could move, though, another howl sounded, and the dogs, without exception, melted away with a chorus of barking and growls. Within a few seconds, Applebloom and the wounded Templar were alone.

She took the breather to examine him, and she could see the blood pooling underneath. Even despite her knowledge of the race, she did not imagine that anyone could survive such blood loss. His eyes were closed, but perhaps he had been knocked unconscious. She looked around her, and saw another horde of the dogs, the ones that had barely hindered the Templars, coming towards her. If it was just her, she could have run away, but she would not leave the Templar behind. She steeled herself for the fight, and hoped that their failure to even slow the Templars would mean that she had a chance. Their numbers, though, did not give her much hope. They slowed down as they circled around her, and she could see one begin to salivate.

Him-Enthroned seethed with anger as the seemingly unstoppable warriors cut through His prized slaves. One had actually had the nerve to drive his blade through the body of His favourite. If that were not enough of an insult, they were still coming forth, and seemed intent on reaching Him and stealing His victory out from His grasp.

He watched them, and sneered. He had one more trick to play on them. Reaching out, He pulled up the pony He had taken prisoner from His side. She had been broken, and did not even resist His touch. Usually that would please Him, but He had no time for it now. With His right hand He drew His own blade up and placed it gently across her throat. He stared at the warriors, and even as His slaves followed them, they began to slow. His anger began to seep away, as He gloated at their failure. Just like every foe that had come against Him, they were too weak and tender hearted. He laughed and loosened His grip on the prisoner. She was broken to Him anyway.

They were only seconds from being caught by His guard when He felt the pony struggling, and His right hand twitched before He could think. He looked down, and watched in confusion as He cut through the throat. He felt the warmth of her blood with apprehension, before He looked up with widened eyes. The enemy had seen the action as well, and knowing that there was nothing left to stop them, they had started charging once more.

He waited for them with mouth agape, and when their leader readied his sword to kill Him, He shook His head. “No, no. This is My victory. You cannot do this!”

He thought He could hear the voice of one of His prisoners speaking to Him from the grave. “Did I not tell you? You have been defeated, just as I said.” Only the swing of the sword silenced this voice.

As Johann sliced the head from the shoulders of the miserable beast, he turned around. The ones pursuing them had stopped, only ten yards from Hugo and Raymond at the back. He trotted his mount forward to be in line with the sergeants, and waited. At first, one by one, and eventually in pairs and groups, the beasts howled aloud, and then ran away. He panted, slowly looking around at his brothers. “It- It is over.”

He could feel the exhilaration of battle seeping away. Now he was tired. Slowly, he dismounted, and fell to his knees. Frederick and his brothers joined him.

“Father, will you lead us in prayer?”

“Of course, my lord. In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti.”

Luna stood on the wall, watching as everything froze. The pain in her forehead from the magic still panged, but nobody moved. All listened to the howl that echoed across the city. One dog reared up on his haunches, and let loose his own echo. As silence fell again, the scene began to move again.

The dogs scrambled away from the ponies, down the walls. Some even jumped rather than climb down. It did not make sense. They had nearly taken the walls, and then the palace. Why did they retreat now?

Whatever the reason, there was not time to waste wondering about it. “Well done, everypony, but the battle is not over.” Even the Royal Canterlot Voice hurt to call upon, but she pressed on through the pain. “Our brothers in arms, including Captain Shining Armour, are still in danger. We cannot waste time here in celebrations while they suffer. Every able-bodied pony is to assemble on the other side of the gate in two minutes!”

Her head spiked with pain, but it was not enough to induce her to abandon this work. The last time this kingdom had been threatened, her brother had disappeared. She refused to allow him to disappear this time. This time he would stay.

Terrus looked up at his daughter. Her eyes were red with rage, and he almost thanked that as he heard the howls rising around the city. “You have forgotten two things, my dear daughter.”

“What, father?” She almost spat the word, and he winced. Her blade still hovered at his neck, and he could see that she wanted to use it.

“You have forgotten who made that sword, and that I am not limited to hooves and mouth.” With that, he summoned his magic and sent the blade flying away with a whine like a whipped diamond dog. Before she could move, he leapt up and knocked her over and to the ground.

She looked up, even angrier if that were possible, as he pulled the hilts of his broken swords towards him. He looked down at her, trying to read her face for some hint of regret, or sorrow. There was none for him to read. All of her face was contorted in rage. Even without Oathbreaker’s influence.

Around them, he could hear the trumpets of the Guards sounding a charge. He could see more and more Guardsponies coming through the city. He looked back down to his daughter. “The battle is over, my daughter. You cannot win.”

The zony snorted in anger, and whinnied in a peculiar, highly pitched fashion. On cue, the zebras around broke from their engagements and began to run off through the hole in the wall. There seemed to be no rhythm or organisation in their flight, but it did not matter to Terrus right now.

“Thank you for sparing those lives.”

“Kill me, father. Do it now!” He looked down on her, surrounded only by hate and anger for much of her life. Her crimes were not truly her own. They were his as well. She could not be the only one to pay for them.

With these thoughts in mind, he raised the haft of Obedience up. Looking her in the eyes, he swung it down and thumped her in the head. She fell limp at once.

“No.”

Prima Tertiae Partis Tertiae Libri - Qui Pugnet Pro Nobis

The streets of Canterlot were quiet. Grey skies loomed overhead. The pegasoi would be busy with the rubble in the streets and burying bodies. But even the streets were mostly empty of ponies. Twilight did not like it.

She remembered the last times she had walked these streets. The city had bustled with life. So many ponies, living, working, breathing. There was a life in the noise. That irritated Twilight when she had first come to the city, but now she was used to it. The lack was nagging.

It was almost a relief when she met a column of Guardsponies, marching down the street in silence. Shining Armour was at the head, and he nodded to Twilight. He was all business now, clearing the city of diamond dogs and removing rubble. She breathed in. It was reassuring to see another living being. It seemed so long since she had seen another on the street.

As the column was halfway past her, one of the Guardsponies broke formation and put his hooves around her. “Why didn’t you save us?!” he screamed, and she fell backwards in shock. Streaks of blood ran across her, and she saw that the pony was bleeding heavily. She backed up, crawling back to the wall.

“I did all I could. I tried,” she said, her breath rapid. “What else could I do!”

Her brother turned at the noise and came right up to the pony. He slapped the guard across the muzzle. “How dare you?”

“Shiney,” Twilight started. Her brother did not listen.

“We aren’t her friends. She doesn’t have responsibility for us. Why should she care how she killed us?” He turned his face to her. “All we are to her are pawns. Let us die to protect her. Isn’t that right, Twilight?”

Twilight shook her head, looked up to her brother’s face, and her eyes widened in terror. A weeping deep cut covered half of his face, diagonally down from the left. There was no skin below that scar, only bone and muscle and blood. She could not look away, entranced by the appalling sight. Twilight could see blood dripping from his barrel.

Drip.

Drip.

Drip.

She pushed herself from the ground and ran away. Down streets and corners, she fled till at last she could run no further. Twilight fell into a pile on the cobblestones, her eyes blinking away tears and her breath ragged.

“Excuse me, would you be Miss Sparkle?” The voice quavered, and when Twilight turned to the voice, she found an elderly earth pony stallion hobbling across the street to her. He was using a crutch and was missing one of his forelegs, which had a bandage around the stump.

“Y-yes,” Twilight said, trying to calm her breath. “Can I help you, sir?” He smiled.

“Oh, no, thank you for asking. Well-” He frowned, considering the matter. “Now that I think of it, there is something you could do.” He lifted his stump. “This thing is being a lot of trouble. No matter how many bandages I put on- well, see for yourself.” He tore off the bandage with a tug from his mouth. The wound was still open.

Drip.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said, looking at the drip. She felt like she could not tear her gaze away.

Drip.

“I don’t think I know any healing magic that could help.”

Drip.

“Oh, don’t you mind about that, dear,” he said. “All I wanted was to ask you why you let this happen?”

Drip.

“Aren’t you and your friends the bearers of the Elements of Harmony?” He looked at her, a quizzical expression on his face.

Drip.

“I just don’t see why you couldn’t have stopped all this,” he said, gesturing to the crowd that had gathered.

Drip.

They were grey, and as Twilight looked at each, she saw the wounds from blades and clubs and claws across their bodies.

Drip.

Drip.

Drip.

They moved towards Twilight, and she looked around, trying to find another place to flee. But everywhere she looked, there were more of them.

“You could have saved me.”

“My daughter, did you help her?”

“It keeps hurting, why did you let it happen?”

The voices melded together, getting closer and closer. The closest reached out his hoof to her and-

“Twilight? Twilight!”

Twilight sat bolt upright. He was gone. The crowd was gone. She was not in the streets. She was here. In the Palace. Safe. Protected. Nopony was here to hurt her. Nopony wanted to hurt her.

“Twilight, are you alright? What happened?”

She turned to the voice. It was a pony she did not recognise. The colours felt familiar. White coat and blue mane. Twilight knew that she knew the pony, but whoever he was, the name refused to come to her.

He came over. She knew the unicorn was a Guardspony, if only by his armour.

“You must have been dreaming. Those bad dreams again?” She nodded. There were tears on her cheeks, though she had not noticed them. He had, however, and he wiped them away with his hoof. “It must be hard. I’m sorry I can’t protect you from them.”

She opened her mouth to speak. No sound came out.

“But… Well, you didn’t protect me, did you?” said the Guardspony. “Even though I came to protect you. I trusted you, Twilight.”

Twilight looked up at him, shaking her head.

“You don’t remember me? Who would remember their own brother?” It was as like breaching a dam. His face suddenly made sense. “Just another Captain of the Guard. You already replaced me, didn’t you?”

Shining’s face flashed, and she drew back from the worm squirming out of an empty eye socket that disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. “I’m not dead, Twily.” Shining’s voice was plaintive. “But I can’t get myself free. Why won’t you help me? I’m so cold. Hungry, too. Please come to me, Twily.”

Just as he had come, he disappeared. Twilight shot up in her bed, looking around the room. It was the palace, she knew that. But was it real? Was any of it real? Was the voice real, some magic of his to reach her?

A beam of light came in through the uncovered window. The start of another day. The questions would wait. If she had truly woken, at least.

Twilight treaded through the corridors of the Palace. The quakes had not hit it, but it was still wisest to watch where one was putting their hooves.

The greatest effect on the Palace was not on the structure, but the ponies. Since the attack, there were Guardsponies at every door and in most corridors in the Palace. As Twilight walked past them, she noticed that even the tiny signs of laxity she had noticed in them before missing. Perhaps it was the removal of corrupt officers—or perhaps it was the assassins.

She had to identify herself each time she passed through, though. The constant checking reminded her of the last attack on the city. The changelings had almost been cleaner than this one. And easier to forget.

After passing through at least seven checkpoints, she found herself outside her destination. Twilight yawned as she opened the door to the Throne Room. It was now serving as the central processing for the process of clearing and rebuilding the city. There was enough bustle in the room that her yawn was unheard. She had to duck past two-file Guardsponies and several construction forestallions before she got to where she was going.

“Morning, Twilight,” said Luna. Her yawn less contained than Twilight’s, but the Night Lady looked almost more energised than ever. Beside her was Terrus, and though Twilight knew that he was the brother to both Luna and her teacher, she still could not help but block herself off while he was around. Celestia was the only missing Royal, which was not surprising after yesterday’s events.

“Princess Luna. Prince Terrus.” Twilight bowed before each of them. “Where am I needed today?”

Luna frowned. “Twilight, I hope you’re not planning to stretch yourself today. Even my sister is resting after the strain. And if she has recognised her limits, then you should follow her lead.”

Twilight, at least in part, agreed. Her horn still ached, and that was by itself a bad sign. But work would take her mind from the dreams. She did not want to admit that was her reason, though. It felt almost foalish to think so much about dreams.

“I suppose I just want to be useful.” That much, at least, was true. Luna seemed to accept the answer as Twilight’s nature.

Terrus smiled. Perhaps it was his past identity assuming itself (or, as Twilight thought to herself, his real identity re-presenting), but it seemed like a predator’s grin. “You want to be useful, hmmm?” He nodded, and then continued. “Well, it may not be rebuilding Canterlot by hoof, but it will contribute. And it will be difficult. Do you still want to be useful?”

Twilight nodded, though it was slow. “I… think so.”

The smile was genuine now, though shortlived. “Good. Our mutual friends are still in the city. My eyes on the scene put them arranging a burial.” Terrus was all business now. “I’m sure you are aware of the situation.”

Twilight closed her eyes and breathed in before she reopened them. “Yes, I know.” How she would ever explain what had happened to poor Applebloom to her sister was beyond Twilight’s understanding. That problem was still to come, though.

“As I thought. We need them here. Ponies have seen them and are… well, uncertain would be the first of it. Since the attacks, ponies will be on edge. I’ve been talking to Luna about… let’s just say some other plans. But we need to recognise their contribution to the defence of the city. It’ll help calm ponies and take away some fears that might still linger.”

As she listened to Terrus, Twilight agreed with the alicorn. It was not what she wanted to do. She had hoped that when they escaped, she would never see them again. But if that was what they needed her for, then she would do it.

“I will do it, Your Highness.” As she said the words, Twilight thought she could detect the slightest hint of discomfort in the alicorn. “Farewell, Princess Luna, Prince Terrus.” There it was again.

As the purple unicorn turned and left, Luna turned to her brother with an eyebrow raised. “Do you think she will agree with the rest of the plan?”

Terrus snorted. “Not a chance. That pony is far better than I am. She is honest to a fault. If you asked her, she would never agree.” He shook his head. “Blame it on me if she asks. I’m sure she already finds me more difficult to get along with than you. I at least have a talent in annoying ponies.”

It was Luna’s turn to shake her head. “You might well, but that’s not a good thing. That colourful zebra of yours?” He looked down; his eyes unable to meet her gaze. “What are you going to do with her?”

“I’m not sure.” He shrugged. “I couldn’t let them just kill her. But…” There was a grimace over his face. “Every pony she killed or hurt… I’m more responsible than she is. The just thing would be to execute me.”

Slap.

“This again?” hissed Luna. Gone was the amiable sister, and Terrus remembered a night long ago when she had that same tone. “I made my choice. So did she. You do not control us, dear brother.” Then it disappeared. “Terrus. We have both made mistakes. But both I and her have our own mistakes to own up for. You may have failed her. You may have failed me. But do not forget that we both failed ourselves. You can’t take all the blame.”

“Then…” Terrus was at a loss for words. “Well, then what do you suggest I do?”

“Do what you could not do for me,” was her answer. “Be there with her and for her. She will need somepony when her soul wakes.”

Johann relished in the digging.

It was almost like a strike back for normality, against all that he had seen and felt and heard and done over the past months.

The too-perfect grass and dirt fractured by the shovel. The pile of dirt and mud and stones contrasted with the sublime curves of the buildings. The feeling of honest ground as he walked in the pit.

But it was not just a remedy to the situation he was in. If it was just that, he would relish it without regrets. He climbed out and looked at the coffin. It felt too small for such a lively personality.

Jacques. It was Johann who had led him here, to his death. Not even a death that he could have hoped for. No Saracen swords had pierced him, no Turkish arrows, no Moorish spears. A horde of beasts made men had brought him low. And for what? To defend this unchristian city?

No. Johann cut that thread of despair now. To give into that despair, tempting as it was, would be to fail in his service to God. That he refused to do. He had already experienced that temptation in the prison the ponies had kept them in, and he knew that if God had seen them freed from that, He would not let Jacques’ death be in vain. Besides, if he had confessed himself well, then Jacques would be right now either in the presence of the Lord or the cleansing fires. His soul was safe.

That thought made the surrounding sights worse. If nothing else, Johann had to admit that remaining here would not be an easy or relaxed time. Though the thought was difficult to believe, these ponies and others had a rational soul. Evangelising them was still difficult to take seriously, but it seemed they would need to do it.

Johann turned as Frederick approached. The priest remained vested, the black cope just an inch off the ground. He walked over to the grave and peered in. “That seems far enough. Hugo, Raymond, come out. It is time to lay our brother to rest.”

The two sergeants nodded and climbed out of the grave, dropping the shovels just beyond. The four walked over to the coffin, with the priest leading. The ponies had rushed it. For all that, the coffin seemed well made. The seam was almost invisible between the lid and the sides.

Johann watched as Frederick walked around the coffin, chanting the prayers and sprinkling the coffin with holy water. Finished, the priest placed the aspergillium down on the ground. There were two ropes, each threaded through a handle on each side and underneath the coffin. Each took one end of a rope, and lifting up the coffin, walked towards the grave.

When they reached the grave, they lowered the coffin down slowly, until they touched the ground. Frederick and Raymond let their ends of the rope go, and Johann and Hugo pulled the ropes clear. They did not speak, except the priest’s prayers. Johann had heard them before. This time, however, he did not keep attentive. Johann was looking down at the coffin. The dirt drummed as Raymond and Hugo shovelled it in.

“Johann?”

Johann started and turned to the voice. Frederick had removed his cope, and he nodded towards the ponies standing just short of the grave. Applebloom was still there, but now Twilight Sparkle had joined her. The young one was beckoning towards him. Johann blinked his eyes twice and massaged his temple. Of course it would be now that the ponies would get involved again. At least the baucent still stood.

He walked over, breathing in as he did so. The ponies had not much bothered the Templars so far today, so there was that reprieve at least. The only one who had, Applebloom, had been more helpful than bother. It was thanks to her that they had acquired the coffin, talking a carpenter pony into making it for them. He thought she had, at least.

There was the same light on Twilight’s horn as the familiar feeling of their translation came over him. Johann sighed. As convenient as it was, he still could not resist a minor frustration at it.

“Twilight Sparkle,” Johann said. His voice was flat, and his eyes (tired). Then he turned to Applebloom, and he smiled. “Our young gonfanon.” Twilight frowned. That word should have translated. Something had gone wrong. “To what do we owe the pleasure?”

“Good morning, Johann,” Twilight said. She had to force herself to be welcoming to the human. “I have a message from the Princesses and the Prince for you.”

That at least startled Applebloom. “Huh? Princesses and Prince?” Twilight nodded. She did not want the foal to distract her. Even though something about her was wrong, Twilight could not let her attention divert.

Johann crooked his head. “Prince, huh? The… Blue-something, did you say his name was?” He snorted. “From what little you related to us, I’m surprised to find you working for him.”

Twilight winced. She had wanted to forget her meetings with the gaoled humans. The rituals, their understanding of the world, their arrogance. What she had disliked most was how sure they were about the world, about their understanding of it. Nothing seemed to shake them. It was worse that she could recognise her own behaviour in that.

“I suppose in a sense. But not really. A different pony. He seemed to know you, at least a little.” Twilight shrugged. “I am sorry, but I don’t really know what they want. Except to help make other ponies more… comfortable, I think, around you. By recognising the good you have done, and how you saved the city.”

She looked at Johann. He had never shown aggression towards the ponies. Even so, Twilight was not certain about how he would react. Even her broth- She pushed the thought aside.

Johann did not move for a long time. Finally he nodded, once. “If he is who I think he is, tell the Penitent we will come.” Then he turned away.

“Wait!” called Twilight, and Johann turned back. “I… I have a favour to ask of you.” Johann’s eyebrows raised. “My brother. He’s been missing since the invasion. I know it’s unlikely, but… Did you see him?”

Johann’s face softened. “No, Twilight. I’m afraid there was only one pony other than Applebloom that we saw, and… well, she is dead. The leader of those invaders held her at sword point to protect him, and she fought rather than live.”

The words were not what Twilight had wanted. A firm yes or no that he was dead, she could take that. Even knowing he was almost certainly dead, the slightest hope felt like a rope being thrown to a drowning pony frayed to a single thread.

“I… Thank you, Johann,” she said, her voice a whisper. “I know I don’t deserve that favour but thank you anyway.” She turned, and felt a touch on her withers.

“It is never easy to lose a brother, Twilight,” said Johann, his voice quiet. “Do not give into despair.”

Twilight nodded. “I won’t. Thank you.” With those words, she turned, and left.

Applebloom had listened in to the start of the conversation. The mention of the prince had surprised her, but not as much as Twilight’s brother. That was hard to hear.

She looked down at her hooves. Yesterday seemed so long ago now. She could remember getting ready to help the crying ghost, and the second time these people had saved her. The long way underground, fighting the diamond dogs and ghosts the entire way. And then…

And then he died, and I couldn’t save him.

She had fought the diamond dogs who would have hurt him more before he died. But it did not matter. All she had known was that she could not leave. Even when it seemed like all hope was lost.

It would have been.

The dogs came like a tidal wave. Even though they did not look as big, as strong, as cunning as the ones who had left, Applebloom knew that she could not stop them.

They broke as they closed, no more one wave but a storm. The first was short and skinny, but with massive legs. They did not help him when she jumped forward, kicking one out and sending him tumbling backwards into another two.

“Come at me! My big sister taught me how to kick good!” she said, matching the words with action as another chanced the foal. Applebloom met him with a savage hoof-crack to his skull. He was down and would have a nasty headache when he woke.

The strikes dissolved from thought as the dogs came at her again, now three at a time.

“I’m not giving up! You don’t scare me!” The kicks and strikes seemed to be all one action, moving from one to another without break.

It could not go forever, though. Now the dogs surrounded her again. She kept swivelling; eyes focused for any movement.

Then it came. A howl, deep and low. The dogs stopped, each listening. Nobody moved.

They ran. The dogs burst like a dam, each running away into the city. They seemed to be running from each other as much as anything else. Applebloom waited, still tense. This had to be a trick of some sort. Some way to catch her off-guard.

The clatter of hooves changed that idea. Slow, but steady. She looked to see the other Templars. They looked exhausted. At least to her. Applebloom had not seen them much before, but the urgency with which they had rode, with which they fought—it was all gone now. The one who did not carry weapons almost fell from the horse he rode when he dismounted. He came over to Applebloom and looked at the fallen Templar. He grabbed a strip of purple material from a pouch at his side, kissed it, and put it over his head. Then he took something like a t from the pouch, but with something on it. Putting it to the dying Templar’s eyes, he started speaking.

The Templar died before anypony could come to help them.

When the first Templar had finished speaking, Johann came over. He had not gone to the fallen Templar, but to Applebloom. He had said something, pointing to her. Applebloom looked down and could not think of how to react.

The Templar was not the only one who had died. And now Twilight’s brother. Was it worth it?

Applebloom looked down at her cutie mark. All the time she and the other Cutie Mark Crusaders had spent trying to find their marks, and now she would join Scootaloo in having hers. It did not seem to make sense to her: it looked like a flag of white and black, and Applebloom had not seen any flags recently. But Johann had seen some significance in it.

“Excuse me, mister Johann,” she said. The Templar turned towards her. “When you came back to me, yesterday. You said something about this cutie mark. What was that?”

He tilted his head. “It was… well, in short I said its name. The baucent. It is a symbol of our order. It is fitting for you to bear it. No-one may stop fighting while it stands, no matter how dire the situation looks.”

Applebloom nodded, slowly. “I… I suppose that makes sense.” She looked at the grave. The three Templars were now kneeling around it. “What was his name?”

“Jacques,” Johann said. “He was a good man. I pray he rests in Christ now.” Though the words did not make sense to Applebloom, she nodded. Whatever it was, it had to be good.

“What will you do now? Will you come back to Ponyville?” Applebloom regretted the question even as she asked it. Johann had just buried his friend. Why would he want to talk about something else like that?

He sighed. “I do not really know. I had a plan… but now, I’m not sure.” He shrugged. “It is all in God’s hands now. I will trust Him.”

More words that she did not know. “I suppose,” she said.

Johann turned his head to the grave for a second and then back to Applebloom. “I apologise for this, Applebloom, but I must go to pray for him before we meet the Prince and Princesses again.”

“I understand,” she said. It did not really make sense to her, but things had not made sense like they should for a long time. And now Twilight Sparkle, who was the brainiest pony she knew, was going to be too busy to ask.

As Applebloom watched Johann go back to the grave and kneel with the others, she wished she was home. Applejack could be difficult sometimes, and way overprotective, but she knew a lot more about big pony stuff than she did.

Twilight did not appreciate the wait in the Throne Room. It felt unnerving to be around the royals, and the steady ebb and flow of Guardsponies coming in and leaving with updates from the city.

Princess Luna and Prince Terrus did not help matters. They did not even look at Twilight, nor speak. Instead, the two of them were looking at a map they had laid out on a small table between them. Occasionally, one of them would point at part of it, and the other would either nod or shake their head.

The noise in the room was coming from the Guardsponies. Though the fighting was finished, there were patrols going through the city. A single assassin could… She did not finish the thought. As well, there were still dead, missing, and trapped ponies. The Guards’ job being cataloguing all the information found. Twilight was glad they were mostly quiet about that part. She did not want to overhear them say his name.

The noise quietened, and one by one the Guardsponies faced the door. Twilight frowned, and followed their gaze. It was closed, but she could just hear… something. Some noise from the corridor outside. It repeated, closer this time. Then another noise began—steady sound of metal on stone. It came closer.

Now she could make out the first noise. It was ponies, shouting something. The noise was closer now, just outside the room. The Guardsponies were lining up in ranks facing the door. Spears and crossbows were out. Twilight’s horn tingled. Please no. Not another fight.

The doors slammed open, and she felt relieved. It was only the Templars. Just behind them was Applebloom, and then a Guardspony carrying half a spear.

“Sorry, Your Highnesses,” said the Guardspony. “They wouldn’t stop when we asked them.”

“Thank you, Guardspony,” said Princess Luna, her voice calm. “These are our guests. You may go now.” The Guardspony nodded and backed away, closing the door. That left only the lines of Guards surrounding the Templars and Applebloom now. A few of them were now hesitating, their heads turning from side to side. One, who had seen the foal, was relaxing, his weapon now up at his side.

“Your Highness,” called out one of them. He was a major, from the rank signifiers on his armour. “We need to check them for weapons and the like.”

At the sound of hooves on the marble floor, Twilight turned to see Terrus now striding down, eyes flashing. “Major Rook.”

The major turned his head. “Yes, Your Highness?”

“Let them go.” The major frowned, then nodded.

“As you wish, Your Highness.” He lifted his hoof, and the Guardsponies backed off, circling around to their section of the room. Then the Templars walked up to Princess Luna, Terrus beside them.

“Twilight?” murmured Luna. “Is your spell still active?” Twilight nodded once, then shrugged.

“I believe so, Your Highness. But who knows?”

Luna nodded. “Well, I suppose we will find out.” Then she turned to the Templars. “Welcome to Canterlot Castle. I wish we had a better greeting to give you, after your past experiences here.”

The Templars stood, not speaking. Frowning, Terrus whispered something to Luna, who nodded.

Now Terrus spoke to the Templars, but Twilight could not understand him. It was the same language as the Templars used. Whatever her suspicions of Terrus had been beforehoof, now it was twofold. How did he know their tongue? When did he learn it? Where had he learned it? Twilight had studied enough geography during her time in Canterlot during the imprisonment to know that these Templars did not come from anywhere on their world—at least not from anywhere known.

One of the Templars, Johann, nodded, and replied in the same way to Terrus. Did he assume there was another translation spell? Did he already know that the Prince spoke his tongue? All these frustrating questions. She hated unanswered questions at the best of times, and this was far from that.

“Johann thanks you for your greeting, sister, and passes along his condolences and prayers for your fallen subjects.” Twilight glanced at first Princess Luna, and then Applebloom. Luna seemed unperturbed by her brother’s skill. Applebloom looked almost like she was in awe. Was she the only pony in the room who was worried about this?

The muttering from the Guardsponies seemed to ease her mind, at least on that front. Or make it worse. She had not liked how the major had acted, and the thought of imitating him so much was not a happy one.

“Excuse me, Princess Luna,” she said, hoping she would agree. “But would you like to reapply the translation spell? It might be easier to talk directly, rather than through a translator…” Twilight trailed off, almost regretting her words even as she said them.

Luna looked at her for a time, not speaking. Then as if no time had passed, she nodded. “Very well, Twilight. I think your suggestion is a wise one.” Looking to Terrus, Luna added, “Make our guests aware of our plan.”

Terrus nodded, and then rattled off a few sentences in the Templar tongue. Johann, to Twilight’s guess, did not look happy. But he nodded. Odd that such a gesture would be so… universal.

Twilight began the spell. Even the slight strain of it was enough to send a twinge through her head, and she closed her eyes, as if cutting off her vision would cut off the pain. But it was only for a moment, and then it was done. She took a deep breath in and out. Twilight was used to her magic just… well, just working. Now it was an effort, and she did not like where that was going.

She opened her eyes. Princess Luna was looking at her curiously, but it did not seem like the others were paying any attention to her. It seemed like the Princess had a question for Twilight, but then she turned back to the Templars. “Are you able to understand me now?”

“Yes, your highness,” said Johann. “Why did you call us here?” The Templar’s voice was steady, but Twilight thought she could detect a hint of impatience just below the surface.

“We wished to thank you for your part in defending our city,” said Princess Luna. If she had picked up the impatience, she gave no sign. “Our first meetings with you have been fraught with mistrust on our side. We would like also to apologise for this.” She bowed deeply to the Templars. “I, and my subjects, are sorry.”

That caused a hush from the Guardsponies. Twilight could imagine how they looked, faces agape and turning to look at each other. It did not surprise her though. Not from her interactions with the Night Lady during the imprisonment of the Templars. Applebloom merely looked confused.

It was the Templars that most surprised Twilight. Johann looked to be a mix of cautious acceptance. Frederick merely nodded, as if he had expected the entire thing all along. The two others kept their faces carefully schooled, almost as if the Princess were talking about the weather.

There was silence in the room. To Twilight, it felt like it had gone on forever when it finally broke.

“Thank you,” said Johann. “I had not expected such.”

“I know,” said the Princess. There was a sympathetic smile on her face. “I have experienced something like that before.” Then, lifting up a hoof, she pointed to the table with the map unfurled. “Please, come here. I have a proposal for you.”

Twilight’s eyes were still wide as the Templars and Applebloom left, and even the Guards were muttering. Such a proposal was unheard of. At least in Twilight’s memory, such a gift was… The Templars had not seemed surprised, and that, more than the gift or the giver, was the strangest part of it all.

“Well, that went well,” said Prince Terrus. Princess Luna nodded, a small smile on her face. “Now we get to the more mundane preparations for our commemoration.” His horn lit up, and from under the map came another scroll. This one was filled with names, neatly written down. Twilight looked at the names, and gasped as she saw two that she recognised.

“My brother, and me? What’s that list?” she said, unable to hide an accusation from her voice. Terrus turned to her and sent the list her way. Looking at it, she saw scores of names. She and her brother were not the only ones. About half of them had ranks before them, and she crooked her head, turning between Terrus and Princess Luna.

“That,” said Terrus, nodding towards the list, “is our list of honour. Those ponies who worked, fought, suffered and died to protect Canterlot. Those ponies, including yourself and, well, and your brother, will be honoured at the same ceremony tomorrow.”

Twilight felt uncertain as she passed the scroll back to Terrus. “Honoured? How?” The answer was not hard to imagine. Most likely there would be no change from the ceremonies she had attended in the past. A procession, a medal and polite applause. There was something in her that rebelled at the thought, even though she had been happy with it in the past.

Princess Luna’s face turned to her, and Twilight felt like the scrutiny was going deeper than she wanted. “The usual ceremonies would still be possible. I believe the grand hall is still untouched. Brother?” Terrus nodded. “Then we shall do that. Unless you have a special plan, Twilight Sparkle?”

“No.” Twilight shook her head. “It’s not that. I… I suppose I’m wondering if this is the right time for such a celebration. Straight after the battle. Wouldn’t most ponies still be mourning? Or searching for the injured?”

Luna nodded, and now there was a sad smile on her face. “Yes, you are right, Twilight Sparkle. That just means it is more important for us to do this now. Many of these ponies are mourning. And that mourning will colour their memory of this day, and all those involved. Leaving it as it is… That would create a breeding ground of misery.” She sighed. “Unfortunately, Twilight Sparkle, there are times when we must set aside our personal feelings for what is best for the people.”

Twilight lowered her head. “I understand. But… Not for me.” She raised her head again, looking at both of the Royals. “I do not want to be honoured. All I did was protect myself. It is not worthy of honour.”

Their reactions were almost the opposite of what Twilight expected. Terrus was nodding, almost as if he had expected it. Princess Luna’s face was quizzical. Twilight raised her hoof. “Not for me at least. My brother… well, he’s not here at the moment. I will stand in for him. I don’t think my parents will be ready… or Princess Cadance, for that matter.” She winced as she said it. “Has she even been told?”

Princess Luna’s face told her the answer to that. Perhaps that was for the best. It was not confirmed that he was dead. And though she did not want to think about her dreams, well, perhaps there was some hope.

The sound of the doors opening with haste interrupted the discussion. Turning towards the door, a Guardspony Pegasus came in, a scroll tucked under his wing. Twilight was turning back when she noticed there was something that marked this as different: the Pegasus was coming to them, not to the other Guardsponies. He bowed quickly and handed the scroll over to Terrus.

Terrus merely looked at the sealed scroll and nodded without reading. “Earlier than expected. I apologise sister, Twilight Sparkle, but I must go. I have another engagement to meet.” He turned without any further ado and followed the Pegasus pony out the door.

The Princess smiled as Terrus left. “Their first true meeting,” she said, just loud enough for Twilight to hear. She turned to Twilight. “Let us hope it goes well.”

Twilight still did not understand. “What do you mean, Princess?”

“You will need to ask him that question, Twilight Sparkle.”

“When I’m out,” the mare said, face twitching from one guard to the other, “I’ll kill all of you.” She thumped the bars that separated her from them.

There was no response from the guard that she could see. It did not help that the room was barely lit. Only a single torch, and that far from the cell she was locked in. “I killed a bunch of you. I’ll do it again.”

The guards' heads turned. But it was not to her. Hoofbeats, coming towards the room. Both of them saluted. Dizzy spat.

“Here to finish off the job, father?” she said, looking at the green pony before her. She did not even know his name. But she knew him. She had experience enough of him and his type before. Arrogant. Domineering. Lying. Using. Stupid. Dizzy had enough experience to know that the zebras were truly no different from the ponies except in colour.

And both still bled red. That was the only colour that mattered.

“Sergeant, Private. You may leave. Leave the doors unlocked,” said the alicorn. He did not even listen to her.

Dizzy rushed the cell-wall. It hurt. But the anger was louder than the pain. The guards looked uneasy now, even as they left. Good. When she gutted them, they would be properly scared first.

Something felt off about the thought, but she dismissed it. Introspection was not her ‘thing’. Not anyone’s thing but those who wanted to control you in secret. And that sort of control she refused—of herself, or anyone else.

“Aww, is daddy afraid the ponies won’t like him when he kills his dear daughter?” she said. She hated him, but more than she hated him she hated that he had not killed her. Had not even thought enough of her to treat her as a threat. After all she had done. Dizzy was just… Just something to him. Not something worth care. “Go on then. Get it over. Gonna get all weepy on me?”

He shook his head. “I am not here to kill you, daughter. This is something that will be more painful than that, for both of us.” Before Dizzy could respond, she saw his horn light up. It was more than she had seen any unicorn do. What was he up to? How would it be painful for him? Dizzy tensed herself, ready for whatever he would do.

The light surged out from his horn, enveloping her. It was not a mere pain. Pain she could deal with. It was fear. Dread. Yes, there was pain. Regret. She tried to focus, tried to keep hold of herself, of her anger. It was too much, too overwhelming.

“What is this? What are you doing?!” she howled.

“Reminding you of something.”

She screamed, and everything faded from sight.

When she awoke, she was not in the cell. She was not anywhere in Equestria. All around her was a purple haze, tinged with black swirls. Looking down, she saw thick iron chains wrapping her body. Dizzy twisted and turned, fighting against the restraints. “Where am I? Why did you chain me?”

A shape issued forth from one of the swirls. It was her father. “You are within your own mind, Frie. And nopony has chained you–except for yourself.” He moved to touch one of the chains, and his hoof passed through. “Only you can free yourself here. But I want to help you.”

Dizzy laughed without mirth. “You want to help me, father? After twenty years of leaving me to suffer. Oh, I am so glad.”

“Yes, Frie. I do. If I didn’t, I wouldn’t be here,” he said. “And you would never know the truth. You’ve been a slave, all the time you thought you were free, caged here in your mind long before you were caged in body.”

He gestured to the chains. “Look at them. Do you feel free? Do you feel like you can do whatever pleases you?”

Dizzy struggled with the chains again. “I don’t care about this. I hate you, father, and when I get out I’ll kill you and everyone else.” Again the struggle was fruitless.

“Is that all there is to you, Frie? One sole trait to define yourself by?”

“Stop talking! And stop calling me that! My name is Dizzy!”

“You’ve forgotten how to stop being angry.”

“I don’t care if I’ve forgotten! It doesn’t matter! I’ll be angry as much as I want!”

“Even if it doesn’t help you?”

The question stopped her for a second. “What do you mean?”

“Why did you attack Canterlot?”

That was an easy answer. “Because the ponies tricked me. And betrayed me. Nobody can do that to me!”

“Hmm.” The pony nodded, slowly. “So it was all the ponies who tricked you? Every single one of those ponies betrayed you?”

Dizzy shook her head, snorting. “No. It was one of them. Princess Celestia.” She could see the princess all around her, reflected on the walls of her mindscape. “She tried to use me.”

“Oh, and did you find her and stop her?” Why did he keep asking those damned questions? What did he get out of it, except angering her?

“No. It stopped mattering.” Dizzy sneered at him. It was all she could do to even try holding to her own. “What, do you never change your mind?” She nodded down at herself. “Or did you just never care about me at all?”

“I do care, Frie. That’s why I’m here.” He shook his head. “But you’re lying to yourself as well as me. You didn’t change your mind. You’re still angry at her, aren’t you?” He looked around, pointing to the different images of the princess around her. “You didn’t change your mind. Your anger changed it. You were blinded by your anger. You didn’t care who it was you hurt, you just wanted to hurt someone.”

“No.” The words made sense but damn him. She was not going to be told what she was like by him. “No. That’s not true.”

No, it’s not. Dizzy looked around. Someone else, he, or she, or it was speaking. Whatever they were, Dizzy recognised it. Not the words, not the sound, but something else, just beyond that.

All at once, for an instant a breeze blew. There before her it was. It looked like a distended pony crossed with something else, a bulbous torso set above the scaly quadrupedal form. It was darker than black. Even the black swirls seemed to be lighter than it. Its tail was serrated, sharp ridges poking out like a dragon’s. It whipped around, as if with a mind of its own.

It slunk up to Dizzy, its hooves caressing her… or her chains. Up close, Dizzy could now see several wounds across the thing’s body, each one oozing a thick bronze liquid, dripping steadily like tar. She saw its two deep-set eyes, each blank and unmoving.

Ignore him. It was almost as if it merely thought its words into being. He left you, all alone, and now he gives you advice? When I have been with you all the way.

“Oathbreaker.” Her father’s voice was different. More forceful. “You forget who bound you last.”

There was no time for her to see what happened. All at once the thing was around him, a deep snarl imprinting itself on the space. Two rows of fangs appeared in its mouth. His eyes kept on it. When it struck, it was so fast. Dizzy did not even see the movement. But he had. A spear, all pale green, was all that it bit, and its howl was deafening in its silence.

“Here is your gaoler, Frie. Listen not to his voice.” He spun the spear around, and the thing went flying off, before coming back down before the pony. “I will see her freed before I die, fiend.”

He turned to her for just a second. “See now. Oathbreaker’s anger is blind, at all before it. So it is fierce, but any may turn it against itself.” The two clashed again, spear against all the beast’s body. Legs grew and warped, turning hooves into claws. Two of them wrapped around the spear, and though he sent them off with another blast of magic, Dizzy could see that it had left deep gouges in the spear’s haft.

It made sense. Focused anger, directed anger, was better. Dizzy was cunning enough to guide it. She did not need that anger to guide her. “Yes. Wasting my anger on others… it does not help me. It wastes me before I can accomplish my own ends.” Dizzy nodded, and as she did, one of the chains snapped.

Her father smiled. “Do you see, beast? She will be free of you.”

Who do you trust, Fres? Oathbreaker’s whisper was almost a whine. I have never failed you, while he betrayed you. It circled around, its empty eyes still never making contact with anyone.

“I did,” said her father, now backing up to her. “And I was wrong. I let my grief control me like the anger is controlling you. But if it takes my life, I will see you freed from these chains.” He turned around, the spear tip at his throat. All it would take was for Dizzy to give it the tiniest touch…

Do it. Oathbreaker was there, just behind her. Kill him.

Dizzy looked down. This was what she had always wanted. To take revenge. Except something was missing. She was supposed to feel happy. Joyful. Exultant. But then why did she feel so deflated? The anger was there, but there was nothing else.

“I thought… This was what I wanted…” She looked into her father’s eyes. There was no fear. He seemed at peace. Why? How?

“Frie.” He focused his eyes on hers. “You have your entire life to work out what you truly do want, without being controlled by this anger.”

She wanted to believe him. He seemed to understand. But she still had one thing worrying her. “You left me.” How could she know he would not do the same again?

“Nothing on, nothing above, nothing below Equestria will take me apart from you.” He reached out a hoof to her. “I will not leave you again.”

No. He left you to him. The voice was a hiss. And who saved you but me? You need me. The images of Celestia disappeared, replaced by HIS image: a zebra, hooded and face in darkness. Only his muzzle was clear. It bore a smile, one that Dizzy knew well.

She remembered that one. The Master. “No,” Dizzy said, closing her eyes tight. “Don’t make me remember.” Even closed, she could still see everything.

Did your father protect you from the beatings? Oathbreaker circled the two, its tail whipping back and forth. Did your father keep you safe when he ordered you to kill or be killed? No. It was I. I protected you. And I will keep you safe, even now, Fres.

At those words, her father jabbed out with the spear. “Protected her? I know well how you protected her.” It howled as the blow struck home, but the wound closed over as soon as he drew the spear out. “Encouragement. Pleasure. You did not protect her, you drugged her.”

Oh yes? Oathbreaker cackled, the sound almost off-key. Then tell me, who got her…this? With those words, it reached out to the image of the zebra, and pulled the head off. Blood dripped from the torn neck, and its forked tongue licked at it. Who saved you when you were in tears?

Dropping the head through the mindscape, it sneered at her father. And he has nothing else to say. With these words, Oathbreaker charged. It was a loping charge, each of its four clawed legs circling fully at it went. Her father levelled the spear, awaiting the beast, but even so the beast kept the charge.

When it hit, her father was sent flying back, out through the side, and disappeared. Everything went dark, and the last thing Dizzy remembered was Oathbreaker turning back towards her.

Terrus’ eyes opened with a flutter and he stood with a start. It was a second before he remembered where he was: the prison. There was his daughter in front of him, still in the cell. She seemed to be sleeping, tossing and turning as she did.

The memories of the restoration of her mind came flashing back, and he slumped. He had failed her. Like he had before. All because he had trusted more in his abilities than he should. How many more would have to suffer for his pride?

A hoof tapped him on his withers, and he spun. It was his sister, Luna. All Terrus could do was hope that the shame he felt was not on his face.

“Brother,” she said, a small smile on her face. “How goes your mission?”

Terrus breathed in and sighed. “Not well. I made a mistake with that one, and I do not think I can mend it.” He shrugged and let his head drop. “I’m not strong enough to do it. Not wise enough, either. And…”

“And?”

“I’ve seen, now, what I did to her.” He half-turned, and pointed to the unconscious zony. “Her mind is… chained. All that anger, all that rage, it has trapped her more than the cell she’s in. Even… I do not believe even He could have helped her.”

Luna frowned. “He helped Her though. And for all that I loved our mother, She was… unstable.” Luna looked at the zony, and then back to Terrus. “What brings them to mind, brother? We have not talked on them since well before our exiles.”

He nodded. “I know. Well… Something I found there. Our father’s spear.”

The frown deepened. “But that’s impossible. It changed. It should be in Ponyville. Where did you find it?” Luna paled. “You didn’t- brother, that’s insane. What if-“

“Not His… specific spell. But you remember Him and mother’s…” He trailed off. “It doesn’t matter. It’s not dangerous. I have ironed even the few problems that His apprentice found in it out.” Terrus laughed. “They did not call Him the Taciturn Sorcerer for nothing.”

His face softened. “But I do not have His power or control.” Terrus sighed. “For all that it will work… I cannot do it.” His face fell down again, staring at the ground.

“Brother…” Luna moved alongside him. “You have been like this for as long as I have known you. Focused so much on… on a sure victory, I suppose. Everything you did has been a preparation for the next. And when it didn’t work for you…” She waved at him. “This. Every time, brother. You remember what you did when I was banished?”

Terrus nodded. “Of course.”

“Did it work?”

The tips of his mouth turned up. “Hah. I asked her the same question.”

“Then perhaps it’s the same problem.” Luna stood up. “For the meantime, take this.” Something dropped to the ground, and Terrus turned to look. It was the ring that he had given her, so long ago. “Don’t give up now, brother. Despair can be infectious.”

When he reappeared, Terrus saw one thing moving in the mindscape. It was Oathbreaker, its claws seeming to sew together the broken chains around his daughter again. It had seen him too and snarled as it leapt from the unmoving zony.

You’re not welcome here, master, it said.

Even as it spoke, Terrus stretched out his awareness. Where had it come from? Where was it now? There! A slender haft, reaching to the spear’s point. It was all made from that same metal, the blood of the earth. Even as it was, it was lighter than anything he could have imagined. On its side were etched the words Light’s Guard. There was no doubt in his mind.

“Leave, Oathbreaker,” he said, grasping the spear in his magic. It was perfectly balanced for such control. His father had ensured that.

You have already lost, fool. With that, it surged towards him. Terrus waited for it.

Before it could hit him, it slammed into something between them. What?

Terrus allowed a smirk. “Watch where you step, fool.” Jabbing with the spear, Oathbreaker was sent flying back, and Terrus moved to his daughter.

“Wake, dear one.” She did not move until he touched her forehead with his hoof. Then her eyes fluttered open, and she looked around in confusion.

“Where- father? What…”

“Hush. Do not panic.” He kept an eye out, watching Oathbreaker’s movements. It seemed to have settled, perched opposite of him, with his daughter in the middle. It was watching them, with eyes no longer blank. “I am here to finish what I started.”

“But…It is right. Oathbreaker was the one who protected me. Who rescued me from the Master. It set me free.” Even now, a single tear beaded up and slid down her muzzle. “What else can I do… but serve him?”

“No.” Terrus wiped away the tear. “It did not set you free. You made yourself free. It merely bound you again, forcing you to trade one servitude for another. Only this one was more hidden. There was no-one you trusted, was there? Nothing that you trusted, except for that sword?”

Now the tears were flowing freely. “No. Nobody really… I was just an outcast. An orphan. Nobody wanted me. Not even you.”

His hoof on his sobbing daughter, Terrus could see the beast moving slowly towards them. I wanted you, Fres. And I still do. Terrus narrowed his eyes, then moved around his daughter. Now he was in between the two.

“You’ll have to get through me first.” He raised the spear up, as if readying to stab the thing. Then he slammed it down, the haft hitting one of the links in the chains. It snapped explosively, both ends flying off. “Come to me, beast.”

As the link burst, the mindscape went dark. All that Terrus could see as it changed was Oathbreaker’s form warping and moulding. Something like a mouth appeared on its legs before it was hidden from sight.

Now the only light came from the spear, which shed a blue glow. It was not much in the dark space. The spear seemed to tug at his hold, and Terrus could see the outline of a mouth filled with rows of sharp teeth biting down on the end. Before he could react, it had released it and seeped back into the darkness, leaving broken teeth embedded in the spear.

It should have screamed out at the pain, but only laughed. It was a thin cackle, seeming to slide through the ears straight into the brain. A good blow, but you cannot stop me. No mere pony can stop us, can they, Fres? They mock, and they act so high. But they are nothing special. There is nothing that sets them apart.

A light appeared in the darkness. It looked like the head of a pony, but it looked warped. The eyes were slits, like a dragon’s; the ears ended in a sharp tip, and the teeth were sharpened to fine points. It was coming towards the two, its mouth biting through the void as it did. Another appeared, and then another. The first had orange flames for a mane, the second a frozen wave, and the third a raging sea. As they approached, they repeated the same words.

“Dirty.”

“Filthy.”

“Disgusting.”

“Rotten.”

“Appalling.”

“Unwelcome.”

“Unworthy.”

“Misbegotten.”

“Mindless.”

The words repeated, each of the heads getting closer. Terrus looked, sweeping his gaze across. The spear twitched, but now the heads were too close. If he left them, they would hurt her. He breathed in, deeply, then lashed out with the spear at the closest head. It screamed and disappeared. Before he could move to the next, the head had appeared again, back where it had first appeared.

Wherever Oathbreaker had conjured these, they would not be dispelled so easily. What was their hold? Without having time to think, he speared the second, and the third just behind it. Before he could feel relieved at having bought more time, there was a stinging pain in his side. He spun round and swung down with his spear at the dark mouth that had latched onto him. It faded away, leaving only a dark oozing from the cut. Terrus knew what that meant. If he did not break the hold soon, that oozing would drain all his power. Then both he and his daughter would be helpless.

Adrenaline now surging through him, he spun around, looking for the first head. There it was, the flames now a raging fire. It kept its thoughtless chant as it came towards them. What on Equestria could its weakness be?

He stopped. Anger. That was what fed these things. What was empowering them. Only by removing the anger could they be stopped, and the anger that manifested them was his daughter’s. With that, Terrus lowered the spear. Adding his anger could not defeat them.

But what could?

Love? That answer struck him as an absurd cliché. Besides, anger was possible in love as well. No. It could not be that. Wasting time on that was-

A look at them made him frown. The heads had stopped moving, though they continued the chant. What could have done that? The only change was… was lowering the spear. Taking the time to think. Patience. Forgiveness. That could not be mixed with this anger.

Terrus dropped the spear, and it faded at once. Even as its glow disappeared, the space seemed lighter. He could just make out the dim outline of his daughter. Now only bound by a single chain, she had her hooves blocking her ears, and her eyes screwed shut. Perhaps…

She turned to him as he approached, even with her eyes closed. That at least made sense. It was her mind they were in. Even with those hooves in and her eyes closed, she could perceive everything here.

“Daughter,” he said, hoping that this was right. “I was wrong to abandon you. I am sorry, and I ask your forgiveness.” He kept his eyes on her, ignoring the flashes of movement from beyond.

She looked at him, opening her eyes. “I… I don’t know what you mean.”

“Forgiveness. To let go of the pain. To recognise what I did to you, but to no longer hold it against me.” Terrus bowed his head. “Will you forgive me?”

“I… Yes. Yes, father, I forgive you.” With those words, the darkness continued to fade. Now Terrus could see her face, could see the confusion written there. It must have been mirrored on his face, if lesser, but Terrus could taste success now.

“Look, Frie. Look at these ponies here,” he said, pointing to the heads. “They are wrong about you. But if you let them decide how you will feel about them, that is giving them power over you. Forgive them. Be over them. Otherwise they will continue to haunt you and continue to hunt you down.”

She looked at them, one then to another. “But… listen to them. They hate me. They despise me.” Their chants had not ceased, despite their lack of movement towards the two.

Terrus nodded. “And more fool them. But do you know what the best way to get over those that hate us is? To excel anyway. They want to bring you down? Then do not let them. If you continue to let their foolishness guide how you act, you will be acting just as they would want you to act.” He shook his head, and let a small smile come to his face. “Instead, forgive them.”

His daughter nodded, though it was a small and uncertain one. Then she turned to the first head. “I forgive you.” Even as she said the words, the head screamed and disappeared. Though Terrus watched, it never reappeared.

The darkness lifted, and now Terrus could see Oathbreaker. It had lost the coherence it previously had, now a mass of tentacles and mouths. It was moving towards the two, each of its mouths now uttering incomprehensible syllables. Terrus steeled himself, and once more moved to put himself between it and his daughter. “You must let go of your anger now, Frie. Oathbreaker can sense its doom, and it will do whatever it can to…” His chest felt tight, and Terrus stopped speaking, just breathing in, and out. That bite must be acting faster than he expected. “No more time, Frie. Forgive them. Let it go. Break its…”

He could not speak anymore. But she did not need him to. Even as Oathbreaker surged towards them, moving faster and faster, his daughter turned to the two heads. Terrus could not hear her words. All he could hear was the rush of blood pounding in his ears. Whatever it was, it seemed to work. The second and then the third head disappeared with a pop, but whatever last words they might have uttered were completely covered.

His daughter turned towards him and said something. His eyes were losing focus. She must have seen something in his face, and she turned slightly aside. Again, she said something, but he could not hear it.

All at once, the last chain still around her burst apart, not a single link left whole. She… She was free.

Now he only needed to break the link. His horn glowed brightly, as he tried to hold himself long enough to break it cleanly. The light filled the space with white, and then everything faded.

Terrus' eyes opened, and he breathed in the air. He was back in the cellblock, his daughter just before him. His vision swayed, and before he could react, his legs had given way. The battle had cost him. His breathing was ragged, but Terrus watched his daughter, hoping for some sign, some hint that she had been totally freed.

She did not seem to be moving, even breathing, but nothing Terrus did could force his body to move. It was as if it was under somepony else's control. At last, she coughed. It seemed like it had freed her from whatever hold was on her, and he could see her chest rising and falling again. He closed his eyes, relieved.

It was not long before he opened them again, being shaken awake. Although his body still felt distant and beyond him, the voice was not.

"Wake up, brother." It was Luna. Her voice was matter-of-fact, entirely calm. "You've overstretched yourself, but you need to stay with me before you rest."

"What... what do you mean," he said, even those words feeling like an impossible task. "I'm... I'm done."

"Not yet. Still a long time to go." Terrus could feel himself being picked up. There was nothing he could do to resist it. "Brother, stop fighting me. You need to stay."

"Not fighting," he said, before a spasm of coughs rushed through him. "Sleep..."

"I told you no already, Terrus." It was the same voice he would use to remind an errant student. "Just a short way to go."

The journey was a blur. Terrus could only see a series of flashes, as he fell into and out of consciousness. Something hurt, but he could not tell what. "Where..."

"The hospital, Your Highness." He turned towards the speaker. Somehow Luna had become a pair of Guardsponies, an Earth pony and a pegasus. "Almost there."

The first Guardspony yelled something, but all Terrus could tell was that it was loud. Then the Guardspony seemed to morph, back into his sister again. She was saying something. It must have been important, but all Terrus could hear was a dull roar in the background.

Then there was a purple unicorn. He knew her, but he could not remember who she was. Everything seemed so far away. So hard to focus.

At once there was a soft light, all through his sight, surrounding his body. It slowly shrunk, settling around his left side. As it did, Terrus realised that it was hurting. But it felt separate to him, like another pony’s body. It continued to shrink to a circle, but something marred it, like wet paint dripping.

Luna was there again, and she looked down at the light with concern. Part of Terrus wanted to tell her not to worry. Whatever the light was supposed to do, that was fine. When he tried, though, he could not do it. No words escaped his mouth. Maybe that was worrying.

The only noise was a soft breeze, coming from the window in the tree. Twilight, it whispered. She groaned. It was too late, after a busy day, for late night mysteries. She lifted her head a fraction.

“Go ’way,” she said, her voice just above a murmur.

Slowly, the door creaked open. It whined as it opened, the wood shrieking against the stone floors.

Stone floors. Twilight sat up. “Please, not tonight.” She covered her eyes with her hooves, but it did not help. She could still see him. Her mind protested the impossibility but could not break the spell.

“Twilight,” came the whisper again, but now it was not the breeze. The voice was of Shining Armour, but flat. Emotionless.

“Go away! You’re not there! You’re not here!” she said, screwing her eyes shut. Even her eyelids betrayed her. Her brother shambled into the room, halting motions barely keeping him upright. His face was tight, as if worried. Then he turned to her, and she screamed.

His face was half there. The other half exposed skull and brains and muscle, with his right eye empty and leering. Cuts and bruises and open wounds covered his body. A worm wriggled through one and ducked into another.

“Why aren’t you here, Twilight.” There was no colour to his voice. Just blank flatness. He walked towards her. Twilight tried, desperately, to do some magic, to force him away, but all that came from her horn were feeble sparks.

He was ten metres. Five metres.

Shining’s body loomed over her. “Tonight perhaps.” He raised a hoof to her forehead, as if to brush her hair. Twilight screamed and screamed.

Praefatione ad Liber Primus

My excellent Doctor Amicitia,

As you yourself know, I have taken the occasion of the two hundredth anniversary of the Templars appearing in Equestria to write, according to the knowledge and sources we have available, a full and orderly account of their appearance; I address this book both to you and to all ponies who seek learning.

This may raise questions among other ponies, who would scorn the importance of learning our own story in preference for playing at philosophy, or who would suggest that any further study is unimportant. To these ponies I can only say one thing: to be ignorant of one's history is to be ignorant of one's very self. If you seek to know of great and lofty affairs, then one must start by laying firm foundations. Nopony can understand how previous ponies thought without knowing what caused them to think that way.

In fitting with my belief that one learns history the best when it is weaved it within a narrative, I have constructed a story of the Templar appearance in Equestria. This story is not, let us be truthful, a stolid academic text, trying to cover every event that happened within the time frame. To take but a single example, I have not recorded the trade dispute with the buffalo tribes, as it did not prove pertinent to our topic (those more interested in this segment of history in a general sense I would advise to seek the writings of my learned colleague the teacher of friendship). Rather, it is a narrative dealing with most of the events that affected their reception into Equestria.

As to the question of the accuracy of this text, with almost no exception it is truthful and verified by the participants. I sought even the Templars' own writings for their own side of the story. This text is no respecter of persons. Your own testimony implicates even you, my dear teacher. However, at every juncture, I have sought the permission of those affected to use their words in this text, and you have given your own permission to circulate this text.

With this in mind, I would like to close this introduction the Templars' books. 'I call heaven and earth to witness this day, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing. Choose therefore life, that both thou and thy seed may live.' Choose life, therefore, by knowing your history and the history of your people, that both you and your children may live.

Prefaetione ad Liber Tertius

Most excellent Doctor Amicitia,

As you yourself have said, the record of the Templars' appearance in Equestria must be drawing to a close. The pieces are set, the cards are in play, and all those cliches. However, this work was not written to fill it with cliche.

Instead, I will introduce this tome with another quotation from the Templars' book, one which fits almost chillingly with what I must relate.

"A large army will not keep a king safe, nor his strength save a warrior's life; it is delusion to rely on a Guardspony for safety, for all his power he cannot save."

For all the doubt that I have had, it is my belief that the Templars' victories cannot have been the result merely of skill or luck. What I have observed goes beyond that - to questions of reality, and purpose, and beliefs unquestioned. Whether you believe that this Jesus of theirs exists as they say he did or not, this faith gives them strength, and they have demonstrated that well enough.

Their military prowess cannot be questioned, and as Veritas has written, it seems to be a rule that right makes might. That they have survived and prospered so long is not to be wondered at, then.

You may say that I am biased, that my side is well known enough, that we need hear no more of it. Well, perhaps I am. If I am, though, it is because the truth is not some independent source. If I say that the Pegasus ponies are responsible for the weather, it is not somehow lessened because I have seen them controlling it.

This work is not my own defence, though, so this topic will cease, and we will go back to the real topic of this tome, the Battle for Canterlot.

Novem of the Hospital